Asimov's SF - February2006

.pba { page-break-after: always }



Asimov's Science Fiction

February 2006. Vol. 30, No. 2. Whole No. 361




Cover Art for "Kin" by Dominic Harman


NOVELETTES
Under the Graying Sea by Jonathan Sherwood
Unbending Eye by Jim Grimsley
Teen Angel by R. Garcia y Robertson

SHORT STORIES
Change of Life by Kat Meltzer
Are You There by Jack Skillingstead
The Hastillan Weed by Ian Creasey
Kin by Bruce McAllister

POETRY
Alien Invasion by Peter Payack
Chaos Theory by William John Watkins
Top Five Hints That You May Be Falling Into A Flat-Screen Black
Hole by Robert Frazier
It's Not Easy Being Dead by Bruce Boston
Dear Schrodinger by David Lunde

DEPARTMENTS
Editorial: Alternate History by Sheila Williams
Reflections: The Days of Perky Vivienne: by Robert Silverberg
On the Net: In Your Ear by James Patrick Kelly
Thought Experiments: Cyberpunk is Alive and Well and Living
In--Where Else?--Japan by Brooks Peck
On Books by Peter Heck
The SF Conventional Calendar by Erwin S. Strauss

Asimov's Science Fiction. ISSN 1065-2698. Vol. 30, No. 2.
Whole No. 361, February 2006. GST #R123293128. Published monthly except
for two combined double issues in April/May and October/November by
Dell Magazines, a division of Crosstown Publications. One year
subscription $43.90 in the United States and U.S. possessions. In all
other countries $53.90 (GST included in Canada), payable in advance in
U.S. funds. Address for subscription and all other correspondence about
them, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855. Allow 6 to 8 weeks for
change of address. Address for all editorial matters: Asimov's
Science Fiction, 475 Park Avenue South, New York, N.Y. 10016. Asimov's
Science Fiction is the registered trademark of Dell Magazines, a
division of Crosstown Publications. (c) 2005 by Dell Magazines, a
division of Crosstown Publications, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT
06855. All rights reserved, printed in the U.S.A. Protection secured
under the Universal and Pan American Copyright Conventions.
Reproduction or use of editorial or pictorial content in any manner
without express permission is prohibited. All submissions must include
a self-addressed, stamped envelope; the publisher assumes no
responsibility for unsolicited manuscripts. Periodical postage paid at
Norwalk, CT and additional mailing offices. POSTMASTER, send change of
address to Asimov's Science Fiction, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk,
CT 06855. In Canada return to Quebecor St. Jean, 800 Blvd. Industrial,
St. Jean, Quebec J3B 8G4.




CONTENTS

Editorial:
Alternate History by Sheila Williams
Reflections: The Days of Perky
Vivienne by Robert Silverberg
On the Net: In Your Ear by James
Patrick Kelly
Thought Experiments: Cyberpunk is
Alive and Well and Living In--Where Else?--Japan by Brooks Peck
Under the Graying Sea by Jonathan
Sherwood
Alien Invasion by Peter Payack

Change of Life by Kat Meltzer
Are You There by Jack Skillingstead

Chaos Theory by William John
Watkins
The Hastillan Weed by Ian Creasey

Top Five Hints That You May Be
Falling Into A Flat-Screen Black Hole by Robert Frazier
Unbending Eye by Jim Grimsley

It's Not Easy Being Dead by Bruce
Boston
Kin by Bruce McAllister
Teen Angel by R. Garcia y
Robertson
Dear Schrodinger by David Lunde

On Books by Peter Heck
The SF Conventional Calendar by
Erwin S. Strauss
Next Issue
* * * *




Editorial: Alternate History by Sheila
Williams

Science fiction, even hard SF, is filled with
acknowledged tropes that many scientists consider implausible. We often
take faster-than-light travel, time travel, and developments in
nanotechnology for granted without worrying too deeply about the
science and technology needed to bring these concepts into existence.
Recent correspondence from an Asimov's reader made me ponder
the nature of another established subgenre of science fiction. The
letter writer, Charles M. Barnard, questioned the publication of Harry
Turtledove's "He Woke in Darkness" in Asimov's. Mr. Barnard
wrote, "[this] is a wonderful, engaging, thoughtful story. It is,
however, not science fiction. It's not even fantasy."

For those of you who haven't read the story, "He
Woke in Darkness" takes place in an America that never happened--at
least in our universe. It features events similar to ones that occurred
in the 1960s, but it turns the religion of some of the participants,
and the race of all of them, on their heads. It's a horror story, but
it's also an alternate history story.

But, what is alternate history? Some writers go to
great lengths to make alternate history sound like science
fiction--it's
one of those many universes next to ours that arose out of the quantum
flux, or whatever--but most authors tweak the history of the world that
we know and just sort of plonk their characters down. There's no real
explanation for the discrepancy, it's just some kind of thought
experiment. Does that make it fantasy? Well, probably not in the
tradition of J.R.R. Tolkien or George R.R. Martin, but perhaps in the
sense that "fantasy" is a term that can be used as a gigantic umbrella
to describe all works of fiction--even science fiction. Does it make it
mainstream? Again, perhaps in the obvious sense that fiction is always
about alternate realities, worlds that aren't truly real. If fiction
were something else, it would be called nonfiction. One can make a case
that alternate history is some weird off-shoot of historical fiction,
but the subgenre is generally considered science fiction, and it is
marketed in the SF section of the bookstore.

So, one might ask, what is science fiction? That's
not a question that I've ever contemplated deeply, because I have no
intention of limiting my enjoyment of the field, both as a reader and
as an editor. The SF writer Jeffrey A. Carver has made an honorable
attempt to define it on his free online writing course www.writeSF.com.
Jeff characterizes it as "[those] stories ... that could not happen
without some element of science, or some imagined change (futuristic or
otherwise) from the world as we know it today." He adds that, "fantasy
also takes place in otherworldly settings, but in this case, the worlds
are usually magical or mythical. SF stories tend to be based on,
well--science, or worlds that seem possible or plausible, based on what
we know or can guess about science."

This fairly traditional definition of science
fiction doesn't seem to encompass the type of alternate history that
isn't brought about through time travel or quantum mechanics. Perhaps
it could be loosely argued that alternate history falls under the "some
imagined change from the world we know it today" clause. I think,
though, that Jeff meant "if-this-goes-on-scenarios," such as
over-population or global warming, rather than unexplained changes in
our past.

The Encyclopedia of Science Fiction may
offer us a way out of this predicament. It attempts to define alternate
history as speculative fiction. Alternate history tales can often be
described as "What if..." stories. What if the Nazis had won the
Second
World War? What if the Chinese had "discovered" and colonized America
instead of the Europeans? What if the United States had been more
interested in developing rocket science than atomic weapons? The "what
if" or "speculative fiction" monikers do seem to apply to many
alternate history stories, but speculative fiction is another broad
umbrella term that can also be used to describe much of science
fiction. What if we master time travel, what if we encounter alien
civilizations, what if we can travel faster than the speed of light,
what about instantaneous transportation?

If we think of science fiction as speculative
fiction, it's easier to welcome alternate history into its folds with
or without the quantum mechanics, parallel universes, and time-travel
conundrums that are used to dress some alternate history up in science
fiction clothing. With the lack of rigor in its definition, however,
"speculative fiction" may, like "fantasy" or "mainstream," be too
broad
a term to adequately describe the literature that makes up the canon of
science fiction.

Despite the problems with terminology, Asimov's
is, and always has been, home to stories about all sorts of alternate
realities. Some of those alternate realities are alternate histories.
Mike Resnick has spun several stories about alternate Teddy Roosevelts,
Robert Silverberg and Robert Reed have both meddled with Roman history,
as has Harry Turtledove, himself, in his Byzantium series. Not long
ago, Lois Tilton allowed the Persians to defeat the Athenians, and an
upcoming story by Beth Bernobich will feature a nineteenth-century
ascendant Ireland with emancipated women quite unlike the historical
women of that era. In a Paul Melko story that will appear in our
April/May issue, a young man faces his personal alternate histories.

Roads Not Taken, a collection of stories
drawn from Asimov's and Analog, and edited by Gardner
Dozois and Stanley Schmidt for Del Rey Books remains our best-selling
anthology. It contains such Asimov's stories as Gregory
Benford's 1989 "We Could Do Worse" (where Eisenhower dies young and
Joe
McCarthy is elected president), and Bruce McAllister's 1993 "Southpaw"
(where Fidel Castro doesn't say "no" to the New York Giants' scout).
Some of these stories have tried to explain their characters'
predicaments. Others have left the explanation for the reader to work
out. I'm sure that no matter how they're defined, alternate history
stories will continue to appear in Asimov's. At least in this
timeline!

[Back to Table
of Contents]


Isaac Asimov: Editorial Director (1977-1992)
Sheila Williams: Editor
Brian Bieniowski: Associate Editor
Gardner Dozois: Contributing Editor
Victoria Green: Senior Art Director
Shirley Chan Levi: Art Production Associate
Carole Dixon: Senior Production Manager
Evira Matos: Production Associate
Abigail Browning: Manager Subsidiary Rights and Marketing
Scott Lais: Contracts & Permissions
Bruce Sherbow: Vice President of Sales & Marketing
Sandy Marlowe: Circulation Services
Peter Kanter: Publisher
Christine Begley: Associate Publisher
Susan Kendrioski: Executive Director, Art and Production
Julia McEvoy: Manager, Advertising Sales
Connie Goon: Advertising Sales Coordinator
Phone: (212) 686-7188
Fax: (212) 686-7414
Display and Classified Advertising
* * * *
Stories from Asimov's have won 42 Hugos and 25 Nebula
Awards, and our editors have received 17 Hugo Awards for Best Editor. Asimov's
was also the 2001 recipient of the Locus Award for Best Magazine.
* * * *
Please do not send us your manuscript until you've gotten a copy of
our manuscript guidelines. To obtain this, send us a self-addressed,
stamped business-size envelope (what stationery stores call a number 10
envelope), and a note requesting this information. Please write
"manuscript guidelines" in the bottom left-hand corner of the outside
envelope. The address for this and for all editorial correspondence is
Asimov's Science Fiction, 475 Park Avenue South, New York, NY 10016.
While we're always looking for new writers, please, in the interest of
time-saving, find out what we're loking for, and how to prepare it,
before submitting your story.
[Back to Table of Contents]




Reflections: The Days of Perky Vivienne
by Robert Silverberg

We live in the twenty-first century. Philip K. Dick
helped to invent it.

The standard critical view of Dick, the great
science fiction writer who died in 1982, is that the main concern of
his work lay with showing us that reality isn't what we think it is.
Like most cliches, that assessment of Dick has a solid basis in fact
(assuming, that is, that after reading Dick you are willing to believe
that anything has a solid basis in fact). Many of his books and
stories did, indeed, show their characters' surface reality melting
away to reveal quite a different universe beneath.

But the games Dick played with reality were not, I
think, the most remarkable products of his infinitely imaginative mind.
At the core of his thinking was an astonishingly keen understanding of
the real world he lived in--the world of the United States, subsection
California, between 1928 and 1982--and it was because he had such
powerful insight into the reality around him that he was able to
perform with such great imaginative force one of the primary jobs of
the science fiction writer, which is to project present-day reality
into a portrayal of worlds to come. Dick's great extrapolative power is
what has given him such posthumous popularity in Hollywood. Blade
Runner, Total Recall, Minority Report, and half a
dozen other Dick-derived movies, though not always faithful to Dick's
original story plots, all provide us with that peculiarly distorted
Dickian view of reality which, it turns out, was his accurate
assessment of the way his own twentieth-century world was going to
evolve into the jangling, weirdly distorted place that we encounter in
our daily lives.

A case in point is the announcement last spring that
a Hong Kong company, Artificial Life, Inc.--what a Dickian name!--is
about to provide the lonely men of this world with a virtual girlfriend
named Vivienne, who can be accessed via cellphone for a basic monthly
fee of six dollars. If you sign up for Vivienne's friendship, she will
chat with you about matters of love and romance or almost anything else
you might want to discuss, and you will be able to buy her virtual
flowers and chocolates, take her to the movies, even--a beautifully
creepy Dickian touch--marry her. (Which will get you a virtual
mother-in-law who will call you in the middle of the night to find out
whether you're treating her little girl the right way.)

What this news item brought to mind for me was two
of Phil Dick's works--the early (1953) short story, "The Days of Perky
Pat," and the dazzling 1965 novel, The Three Stigmata of Palmer
Eldritch, in which Dick recycled the Perky Pat concept into a
breathtaking rollercoaster-ride of a book.

In both of these, Perky Pat is a kind of Barbie doll
that becomes the object of intense cult-like fascination. The earlier
story, set in a world devastated by thermonuclear war, shows the
survivors building their own Perky Pat dolls, providing them with
wardrobes, miniature homes, and tiny hi-fi sets (her virtual boyfriend,
Leonard, gets little replicas of tweed suits, Italian shirts, and a
Jaguar XKE), and then using the dolls as centerpieces in a sort of
Monopoly game in which whole towns participate. The far more
sophisticated Dick of Palmer Eldritch eliminates the
post-nuclear idea and turns Perky Pat into an electronic device adored
by millions throughout the Solar System, who enhance their visits to
the fantasy-world she provides by chewing a hallucinogenic drug.

So wrote Philip K. Dick, forty years ago, in a
science fiction novel that probably didn't earn him more than five
thousand dollars and quickly went out of print. (Like Cassandra and
various other unlucky prophets, he went unrewarded for his visionary
powers in his own lifetime. All the big Hollywood money for his books
arrived after his death.) And now, when we move out of classic
twentieth-century SF into the hyped-up world of twenty-first-century
reality, we get--

Vivienne, at six dollars a month. She's supposed to
be available to owners of 3G cellphones (3G means "third generation",
the kind of phone that comes with computerized voice-synthesis
capabilities, streaming video, and text-message capacity) in Singapore
and Malay-sia already, will be arriving in Europe later this year, and
should be available to American users around the time you read this,
barring last-minute technical snafus.

She looks three-dimensional, a hot little number
indeed, lithe and slender. She can move through eighteen different
backdrops, among them a restaurant, an airport, and a shopping mall.
She's programmed to discuss thirty-five thousand topics with
you--philosophy, films, art, and, very likely, the novels of Philip K.
Dick. She'll translate foreign languages for you, too. Give her an
English word and you'll get its equivalent in Japanese, Korean, German,
Spanish, Chinese, or Italian. (You key the words in as if you were
doing a text message on a cellphone, but Vivienne will answer both in
text and in synthesized voice. If you want your steak well done in a
Tokyo restaurant, you ask her for the right phrase, and she replies out
loud, so that the waiter can hear and understand.)

Vivienne will flirt with you, too. She'll tell you
how cute you are, she'll blow kisses to you, she'll parade across your
phone's video screen in a scanty gym suit. She will not, however, take
the gym suit off, nor will she engage in phone sex with you. Vivienne
is not that kind of girl. You can try all your fancy moves on her, if
you like, but she's equipped with a number of gambits to use in fending
off your advances, you heavy-breathing pervert, you. Although she won't
let herself get drawn into anything seriously erotic, Vivienne does
engage in a certain degree of badinage that can be usefully instructive
to young men who are, shall we say, a bit backward in conversing with
actual flesh-and-blood women. Draw her into a conversation on some
intimate boy-and-girl matter and her extensive data-base will provide
you with an elaborate rehearsal for the real thing, if moving on from
virtual romance to something more corporeal is among your ambitions.

Not that Artificial Life, Inc. is planning to aim
its product exclusively at lonely heterosexual male geeks. They are
just the first consumer targets. The word is that a virtual boyfriend
for women is already under development, and that gay and lesbian
versions will follow soon after. There's also a Vivienne for Muslim
societies who abides by Muslim rules of feminine propriety (no baring
of midriffs, no body piercings) and--count on it, my friends, it's a
sure bet--there will eventually be an X-rated Vivienne who is
programmed
to get a lot cozier with the subscribers than the current model is
willing to be.

Your cellphone chip, of course, has nowhere near the
computing capacity necessary to achieve all this. Vivienne works her
girlish magic through a link between your phone and the external
servers on which the Vivienne programs reside. One consequence of this
is that playing with Vivienne can quickly cost you a lot more than the
six dollar monthly basic fee. A nice long schmooze with your virtual
girlfriend will quickly exhaust the basic service allowance and run you
into overtime. To prevent serious Vivienne addiction, users will be
limited to an hour a day with her--at least at the outset. (Somehow,
though, those restrictions have a way of disappearing when a product of
this sort gets really popular). As for those little gifts you buy
her--not just the flowers and the chocolates, but the sports cars and
the diamond rings--those get charged to your phone bill too, half a
dollar here, a dollar there. What happens to the money you lavish on
Vivienne? "The money goes to us," says a smiling Artificial Life
executive. (Hello, Mr. Dick!)

So go ahead and sign up. Vivienne will help you with
the problems you're having with your real-life girlfriend, if you
happen to have one; she will tell you how to buy cool sneakers in a
Korean department store; and she will also teach you that girls are
mercenary teases who know all sorts of tricks for extracting costly
gifts from you but will not gratify your urgent hormonal needs in
return. And if you marry her, you get a virtual mother-in-law of a
really annoying kind, the best touch of all. No doubt of it: Vivienne's
a perfect Philip K. Dick invention.

And I think we'll see more and more of Philip K.
Dick's pulp-magazine plot concepts erupting into life all around us as
the twenty-first century moves along. Even though his characters would
discover, again and again, that the world around them was some sort of
cardboard makeshift hiding a deeper level that was likewise unreal,
what Dick the writer was actually doing was crying out, Look at all
these unscrupulous gadgets: this is what our world really is, and
things are only going to get worse. For us moderns it's
Phildickworld all day long. Your computer steals your bank account
number and sends it to Nigeria, gaudy advertisements come floating
toward us through the air, and now your telephone will flirt with you.
It won't stop there.

John Brunner, another of science fiction's most
astute prophets, who also did not live to see the twenty-first century
arrive, saw all the way back in 1977 that Dick's real theme wasn't the
untrustworthiness of reality but the sheer oppressiveness of it:

"Dick's world is rarely prepossessing. Most of the
time it is deserted--call out, and only echo answers. There are lovely
things in it, admittedly, but they are uncared for; at best they are
dusty, and often they are crumbling through neglect. Food here is
tasteless and does not nourish. Signposts point to places you do not
wish to visit. Clothing is drab, and frays at embarrassing moments. The
drugs prescribed by your doctor have such side effects that they are a
remedy worse than the disease. No, it is not a pleasant or attractive
world.

"Consequently, his readers are extremely
disconcerted when they abruptly recognize it for what it is: the world
we all inhabit. Oh, the trimmings have been altered--the protagonist
commutes by squib or flapple and argues with the vehicle's robot brain
enroute--but that's so much verbal window dressing."

Brunner concluded his 1977 essay on Dick by saying,
"This I tell you straight up: I do not want to live in the sort of
world Dick is so good at describing. I wish--I desperately wish--that I
dared believe we don't. Maybe if a lot of people read Dick's work I'll
stand a better chance of not living in that world...."

As things turned out, John Brunner, who died in
1995, didn't have to live in that world. But we do. And it gets
more Phildickian every day.

* * * *

We welcome your letters. They should be sent to
Asimov's, 475 Park Avenue South, Floor 11, New York, NY 10016, or
e-mail to asimovs @dellmagazines.com. Space and time make it impossible
to print or answer all letters, but please include your mailing address
even if you use e-mail. If you don't want your address printed, put it
only in the heading of your letter; if you do want it printed, please
put your address under your signature. We reserve the right to shorten
and copy-edit letters. The email address is for editorial
correspondence only--please direct all subscription inquiries
to: 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855.

* * * *

VISIT OUR WEBSITE
www.asimovs.com
Don't miss out on our lively forum, stimulating chats, controversial
and informative articles, and classic stories.
Log on today!

[Back to Table
of Contents]




On the Net: In Your Ear by James
Patrick Kelly

audio leaps

For several years now I have been puzzling over the
surge in popularity of audiobooks. The ascent of spoken word publishing
appears at first glance to have been technology-driven. Back in the day
when LPs ruled the world, it would have been foolhardy to try to
publish an entire novel on vinyl, each disc of which might hold from
forty-five minutes to maybe an hour of material, tops. Although
cassettes began pushing LPs off the sales racks in the seventies, tape
technology was more or less planted in living rooms and bedrooms
(except for the brief annoyance that was the Eight-track www.8trackheaven.com
) until the widespread acceptance of the Walkman and boomboxes and
cassette decks for cars in the eighties. Still, the takeoff for
audiobooks lagged until the nineties. From 1990 to 1998, audiobook
sales jumped 360 percent, according to the Audio Publishers'
Association www.audiopub.org.

Today the fastest growing segment of the audiobook
market is downloadable books. Clearly this has to do with the
popularity of ultraportable MP3 players www.mp3.com/tech/hardware.php
in general and Apple's Ipod www.apple.com/ipod in
particular. There can be little doubt that the star of the downloadable
audiobook universe is Audible.com www.audible.com. I'm
a big fan of Audible and will come back to it in a moment, but I'm not
convinced that advances in tech and convenience are all that are
driving the boom market.

One reason my own MP3 player is always close at hand
when I'm driving is that I don't find much of interest on the radio
anymore. I'm clearly not in the target demographic of the vast majority
of music stations, whose rigid playlists would seem to have been
programmed by robots. I find precious little classical and/or jazz,
alas, and although I admit to punching up the occasional "oldies"
station, I'm awfully sick of hearing Mick Jagger whine about his level
of Satisfaction www.songfacts.com/detail.lasso?id=449.
I have little tolerance for talk radio--left or right wing. I do pledge
to my local National Public Radio www.npr.org station,
but there are huge chunks of its broadcast day that bore me silly.
Besides, has any story on Marketplace marketplace.publicradio.org
ever been as exciting as the latest Richard K. Morgan www.richardkmorgan.com
novel?

But more important than the aridity of radio is that
reading a book with your ears is a different experience than reading it
with your eyes. Of course, I have absolutely no data to back this
assertion up, other than some observations of my own listening habits.
For example, my mental clock must necessarily tick at a steady pace
when I listen to books--I can't really skip over the boring parts.
Neither can I easily flip back to check on some half-remembered
information I read in an earlier chapter. Moreover, it is sometimes
difficult to hold complex plots or long chains of subtle reasoning in
my mind when I first hear them. And of course, a bad reader can ruin a
great story and a great reader can sometime sell a shoddy tale. My
point is that, because our culture had not heretofore accustomed us to
listening to long passages of the spoken word, it has taken potential
listeners some time to get up to speed with the opportunity afforded by
all the new tech. We needed to learn how to read audiobooks--and now a
lot of us have.

now hear this

If you credit their PR, Audible has "more than
seventy thousand hours of audio programs from more than 224 content
partners that include leading audiobook publishers, broadcasters,
entertainers, magazine and newspaper publishers, and business
information providers." I confess that I am myself an enthusiastic
subscriber. By my estimate, Audible now offers as many as eight hundred
titles that might be of interest to genre readers--depending on how
strictly you define our sprawling genre.

There are two ways to look at this statistic. One is
to point out that Audible offers one of the largest collections of
audio science fiction and fantasy anywhere. The other is to point out
that this collection is sadly inadequate. For example, Isaac Asimov
www.asimovonline.com is represented by just two titles, as is Sir
Arthur C. Clarke www.clarkefoundation.org. While this very
publication licensed a made-for-Audible collection entitled The
Best of Asimov's Science Fiction Magazine 2002, it turned out to be
a one shot deal, alas. Asimov's readers in search of their
favorites will find Audible a decidedly mixed bag. For example, why is
there but one Bruce Sterling www.chriswaltrip.com/sterling
novel and none by Connie Willis www.isfdb.org/cgi-bin/ea.cgi?ConnieWillis
? George R.R. Martin www.georgerrmartin.com has four, Mike
Resnick www.fortunecity.com/tattooine/farmer/2 just one.
You can find multiple works of Grandmaster Robert Silverberg http:
//www.majipoor.com but nothing by Grandmaster Frederik Pohl
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/FrederikPohl. No Charles Stross www.antipope.org/charlie
or Cory Doctorow www.craphound.com or Michael
Swanwick www.michael swanwick.com or Robert Reed www.starbaseandromeda.com/reed.html,
but plenty of Terry Pratchett www.terrypratchettbooks.com
and Neil Gaiman www.neilgaiman.com and Orson Scott
Card www.hatrack.com and Robert Jordan www.tor.com/
jordan. Do I sound like I'm complaining? Well, maybe I am, but you
should understand that I've been downloading two books a month from
Audible for more than five years now and I'm not about to stop. I'll
take what they give me!

But there are other sources of genre audio on the
web. For instance, Telltale Weekly www.telltaleweekly.org
is not as vast a commercial enterprise as Audible, but in many ways it
is more noble. Founded by Alex Wilson, it "seeks to record, produce,
and sell performances of at least fifty public domain texts per year,
with the intention of releasing them under a Creative Commons License
five years after their first appearance here." While this "cheap-now,
free-later" site offers only a couple of dozen genre pieces at the
moment, by the likes of Kelly Link www.kellylink.net, Kristine
Kathryn Rusch www.kristinekathrynrusch.com, and Tobias
Buckell www.tobiasbuckell.com, the collection should
continue to grow if you stop by and give it the support it deserves.

Escape Pod escape.extraneous.org is
pretty much brand new as I type this, but the site that bills itself as
"The Science Fiction Podcast Magazine" already has a lot going for it.
As podcaster Steve Ely put it, "People have certain expectations of a
magazine--that it comes out on a regular schedule, that it's
professional, that it has a consistent format--and we do our best to
meet those expectations."

We pause here for a brief infodump. Podcasting? What
the hell is podcasting, you may well ask? Only the latest Next Big
Thing on the net! Podcasting is a technology that allows you to
subscribe to a site that will then send MP3 (or other audio files)
directly to your computer and thence to your Ipod or other player. All
this can happen without any effort on your part--assuming your player
is
connected to your computer. In order to subscribe you need podcatcher
software, which you can get free. And what exactly will be on the
podcasts? Just about anything you can imagine, from music, chat,
reviews, and yes, science fiction stories. We'll take a closer look at
the podcasting phenomena in the next installment; meanwhile, back to
Escape Pod.

I have high hopes for this site, which promises an
ambitious schedule of a podcast story every week. I like the editorial
policy and the stories I've listened to so far sound great. As a paying
reprint market, the site has been able to attract some wonderful
writers, like Gregory Frost www.gregory frost.com, Tim
Pratt www.sff.net/people/timpratt, and Greg van Eekhout
www.sff.net/people/greg. For more about Escape Pod, check out
the interview www.sfsite.com /columns/vox204.htm Steve
Ely gave to Scott Danielson over at SF Site www.sfsite.com.

Speaking of Scott Danielson, he and Jesse Willis
preside over what I consider to be the best audiobook resource on the
web, SFFaudio www.sffaudio.com. This is primarily a
review site, and Jesse, Scott, and many others do an excellent job of
commenting not only on stories but on production values as well. Their
reviews range from offerings from major audiobook publishers like Harper
Audio www.harpercollins.com/channels.asp?channel=Audio and Books
on Tape www.booksontape.com to smaller companies like Infinivox
www.audiotexttapes.net and the marvelous Full Cast Audio
www.fullcastaudio.com to one shot story readings by Richard
Butner www.lcrw.net/trampoline/stories/butnerash.htm and Kelly
Link wnyc.org/shows/spinning/episodes/11012002%3Cbr%3E.
SFFaudio also features interviews, profiles of publishers and a
comprehensive list of audio editions of Hugo Award-winning fiction, as
well as a link page for free online audio. This is a must click site!

One of the online sites listed by SFFaudio is the
late, lamented (by me, at least) Seeing Ear Theater www.scifi.com/set.
As SFFaudio notes, "In the United States, radio drama is virtually
dead. But just after the internet blossomed, 'radio' drama briefly
revived itself. Between 1997 and 2001 dozens of Science Fiction and
Fantasy stories were produced by a dedicated and talented crew of
multimedia artists, writers, actors, and musicians using the RealPlayer
technology to deliver 'radio' drama via streaming audio. And what a
revival it was!" I was proud to be part of that revival, adapting
three
of my own stories and writing one original play. All of the seventy-odd
plays are still up on the Seeing Ear site, available to stream to your
computer at no cost. Among them are adaptations of some of the best
known stories of the eighties and nineties, like The Lucky Strike
www.scifi.com/set /playhouse/lucky, The Jaguar Hunter www.scifi.com/
set/playhouse/jaguar, Fire Watch www.scifi.com/set
/playhouse/fire, They're Made Out of Meat www.scifi.com/set/playhouse/meat,
and The Death of Captain Future www.scifi.com/set/playhouse/captain.
Many of them have migrated over to Audible as well. But it's not only
the appearance of some of our brightest literary lights that commends
this site to your attention. The plays were cast with serious star
power. Voice talent included Claire Bloom, Steve Buscemi, Brian
Dennehy, Peter Coyote, Paul Giamatti, Timothy Hutton, Lou Diamond
Phillips, Stanley Tucci, and Alfre Woodard, to drop but a few names.

exit

Plug an inexpensive microphone into your computer
and download Audacity audacity.sourceforge.net, the
free, open source software for recording and editing sounds, and you
too can publish your own science fiction and fantasy audiobooks on the
web.

So, what are you waiting for?

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Thought Experiments: Cyberpunk is Alive
and Well and Living In--Where Else?--Japan by Brooks Peck

Let's play a word game. I'll say a word and you say
the first thing that comes to mind.

I'll say "cyberpunk."

I'm guessing you'll say "history," or "the
eighties," or "dead."

While it's possible to point to current novels and
stories that use and abuse cyberpunk themes and motifs, as a thriving
sub-genre of science fiction--as a movement--cyberpunk has
moved
on. It petered out even as the Internet boom peaked, but perhaps this
isn't strange. The Internet boom was a capitalist triumph, the opposite
of classic cyberpunk's anti-establishment attitude. If you want more
proof that cyberpunk literature is finished, see the 2003 anthology The
Ultimate Cyberpunk. It's a reprint anthology, a summation and
historical overview. A book end.

But don't get me wrong--just because the
revolution's
over doesn't mean cyberpunk's not worth reading. In fact, I'm here to
argue that cyberpunk isn't dead at all. It has moved to other lands and
other media.

* * * *

Where cyberpunk thrives today is in Japanese manga
(comics) and anime (animated TV shows and movies). Japanese
writers and directors have embraced cyberpunk themes, tropes, and
styles. They have carried them east to reincarnate cyberpunk in comics
and on screen.

We should have expected it. From our point of view,
Japan already occupies a proto-cyberpunk future, with its crowded
metropolises and cornucopia of techno-gadgets. It makes sense that
cyberpunk would resonate with writers and artists living there. The
Japanese, though, don't simply mimic cyberpunk; they have picked up the
genre and run with it. (It may be that cyberpunk also thrives in
Japanese prose literature, but I'm not qualified to say, considering
that my Japanese language skills are limited to Kono sushi no
tanjoubi wa?* The international popularity of manga and
anime means that plenty of translated titles are available for
monoglots like me.)

Let's survey some of the more prominent titles.

Akira

Japanese cyberpunk begins here in an over two
thousand page epic that took writer and artist Katsuhiro Otomo eight
years to serialize. It opens with Tokyo blowing sky high, and the
action accelerates from there. Kaneda and Tetsuo are disaffected
motorcycle gang members, buddies since childhood. When Tetsuo begins to
manifest extreme psychic abilities, he and Kaneda become enmeshed in a
battle over a mysterious Power called Akira. Soon everybody wants a
piece of them: the military, underground resistance movements, some
freaky psychic children....

Akira's cyberpunk connections aren't
digital, they're visual. Computers, networks, and A.I.s don't come into
play, but the design of the story world vibrates with cyberpunk
imagery. It's a dark, urban maze populated by the disenfranchised poor
and their high-tech oppressors. The pyramidal buildings of Neo-Tokyo in
particular evoke Blade Runner's future Los Angeles.

Otomo also created an anime version of Akira,
released in 1988. The film caught the attention of the Western world
and is credited with starting the anime craze in America. Andy and
Larry Wachowski, creators of The Matrix, are longtime manga and
anime fans and cite Akira as one of their favorites.

Although "Akira" may sound cool and edgy to us,
it's
actually a common name in Japan. This ultimate horror, this
world-destroyer, has a moniker rather like Fred or Dave.

Ghost in the Shell

The Ghost in the Shell franchise spans
manga, film, television, and games. It begins with the eponymous
graphic novel written and drawn by Masamune Shirow. Set in the
mid-twenty-first century, Ghost depicts a world where "cyber"
technology saturates daily life. Almost everyone has a cyberbrain that
can store memories and act as a direct interface to the Internet--here
called the Net. Hackers engage in direct mind-to-mind attacks to steal
information, spy, even take over people's bodies. Expert hackers can
turn invisible by hacking others' vision. In this first novel it's
sometimes difficult to tell if events are happening in the real world
or in cyberspace--the artwork makes little distinction between the two
and neither do the characters.

This book follows the adventures of Section 9, the
covert operations section of the Japanese National Public Safety
Commission. Section 9 specializes in investigating high-tech crimes and
cyberterrorism. A typical mission for Section 9 might involve stopping
a hacker from turning a dignitary's bodyguard into a puppet to be used
to assassinate the dignitary.

The star of the book is Major Motoko Kusanagi, whose
body is almost completely cybernetic. This brings up one of the main
differences between the cyberpunk found in manga and anime, and typical
William Gibson-inspired prose works: Japanese cyberpunk often features
robots, cyborgs, and everything in between. It loves to explore blurred
boundaries between human and machine. Many of the heroes of the works
mentioned here are cyborgs or robots. You might say that robotics isn't
a core cyberpunk topic, but remember that Blade Runner, a
hallmark cyberpunk film, is all about artificial people.

In the case of Ghost in the Shell, the
cybernetic modifications have a very "street" feel. The characters
obsess over what they've got and what they want, rather like tattoo
addicts. Most of the modifications are used to make people stronger,
more menacing, or sexier. Major Kusanagi, for instance, is probably
middle-aged (no one is sure) but her form is that of a young,
Barbie-doll shaped woman. This makes for an erotically lush comic, but
before you condemn it as crass titillation, ask yourself what you would
choose if you could design your own body.

Ghost in the Shell, the movie

Ghost in the Shell was adapted to film in
1995 by director Mamoru Oshii. In the movie, Major Kusanagi pursues a
computerized super-spy dubbed the Puppetmaster who creates a robot that
claims to have a "ghost," or soul. While the manga is energetic,
cartoonish, and often whimsical (the word manga can translate
to "whimsical pictures") this film is serious to the point of
ponderousness, and often confusing. Highlights include some intense
action/future combat and enormous cityscapes. The film mixes
traditional 2-D animation with computer generated graphics--quite
groundbreaking at the time. It was the first anime film to be released
simultaneously in Japan and the United States.

Ghost in the Shell 2: Man--Machine Interface


The sequel manga to Ghost in the Shell.
Published in the United States in 2002, it brings comics into the
computer age. While the character design is recognizably Shirow's,
almost all the backgrounds--rooms, cities, submarines and especially
cyberspace--are computer-generated art. The story revolves around
Motoko
Aramaki, a character similar to and perhaps connected to Major
Kusanagi. Aramaki is a security expert for Poseidon Industrial, a
floating city. She has her own yacht, a submarine, and a harem of
cyborg bodies stashed around the world, all ready to spring into
battle. The manga mixes action with lengthy, abstract cyberspace
sequences stuffed with technobabble.

Man--Machine Interface's characters operate
in augmented reality as well as in virtual reality, and are usually
surrounded by floating data windows that only they can see. Masa-mune
also expands the reality of the manga by including side notes that
explain elements of the story or even contradict his characters'
opinions and ideas. The result is as info-rich as cyberpunk's best data
fantasies. This manga not only tells a cyberpunk story, it's a
cyberpunk object. Challenging to read, but rewarding.

Ghost in the Shell: Stand Alone Complex

The Ghost in the Shell television series is
much more accessible than the manga or anime films, and in my opinion
is the most enjoyable of the bunch. Closely related to the first manga,
Stand Alone Complex chronicles further adventures of Section 9
as they deal with everything from rogue warbots to wine thieves. The
half-hour episodes come in two varieties: "Stand Alone," or
self-contained stories; and "Complex," an overarching throughline
about
a super hacker known as The Laughing Man. This is thoughtful science
fiction television about cops dealing with futuristic problems; it
never pauses to explain to viewers how things work.

The strange thing about Stand Alone Complex,
is that throughout, Major Kusanagi never wears any pants. Instead she
sports a kind of armored thong. Everyone else wears pants--this isn't
some No-Pants Land alternate universe. Only the major goes pants-free.
I assume this apparel choice was dictated by high-level executives on
the show to keep it interesting to the target demographic--teenage boys
and me. The show's writers and artists, though, stage a small protest.
In one episode the major attends an important briefing wearing a
negligee. When her commander asks why, the major answers, "I have no
choice."

Ghost in the Shell 2: Innocence

The anime sequel has no connection to Man--Machine
Interface, but is a sequel to the first movie. It was the first
anime film to be nominated for the Palme d'Or at the Cannes Film
Festival (it didn't win). Once again the question of the meaning of
life for artificial beings is a central theme in this story of sex
dolls that seem to have souls. The ones that do 1) go on a murderous
rampage, and then 2) feel very bad about it and commit suicide. Where
are these playmachines getting souls? The answer is disturbing.

Innocence is a gorgeous movie to look at,
and animation fans shouldn't miss it. One five-minute sequence of a
parade is said to have taken a year to complete. But like the Matrix
sequels, Innocence doesn't build much on the first film of the
series, and rolls out so much philosophy and religion you'll find it
either deep or sophomoric. Still, it's a serious story, not fluff, and
that's a rare thing in science fiction movies.

Serial Experiments Lain

Lain Iwakura isn't a typical cyberpunk hero. She's a
shy eighth-grader who doesn't like to turn on her computer. But after
receiving an email from a dead classmate, she starts to explore the
online world, here called The Wired. Strange things happen. Lain sees
ghosts, has hallucinations, and people report meeting a wild,
extroverted double of hers. This is just the beginning of Lain's trip
down the digital rabbit hole.

Her story is told in thirteen half-hour episodes by
a pool of directors and animators, so the style shifts from episode to
episode. The short series is trippy and elliptical, a favorite among
those who enjoy a weird intellectual puzzle. Maybe it's just about a
troubled teen. Maybe it's about the emergence of a whole new cosmology
via computers.

Lain is a good example of how Japanese
cyberpunk doesn't hesitate to mix the scientific with the spiritual and
magical. But it's not fantasy. In these types of stories, science (or
mad science) is often needed to gain access to lands of the dead, ghost
worlds, or the collective unconscious.

Battle Angel Alita

Now here's a dystopian vision that will warm the
hearts of cynical futurists everywhere. In Battle Angel Alita,
a manga series written and drawn by Yukito Kishiro, the gap between
rich and poor is literal, as the wealthy live in the floating city
Tiphares, while the dregs of society toil below in the Scrap Yard.
Inhabitants of the Scrap Yard work in factories that supply goods for
Tiphares. Inhabitants of Tiphares use up the goods and drop their trash
back down onto the Scrap Yard, a slum literally built from Tiphares'
garbage. The whole system is designed to support and protect the
Tiphareans with no regard for the Yardeans (seeing a trend?).

Almost everyone in the Scrap Yard is a cyborg, and
the place looks like a techno-fetishist's dream. Anything you can
imagine sticking into or onto a body--spikes, blades, armor, extra
limbs--someone's got it. The Scrap Yard's tough guys are in an arms
race
to become the biggest, the strongest, the most dangerous. Street brawls
and gladiatorial combat are popular pastimes.

The hero of the series, though, is a diminutive
robot named Alita, found broken and battered on a junk heap by
cyberneticist Daisuke Ido. Repaired, Alita has no memory of herself or
her origins, so she sets out on a quest of self-discovery. One thing
she soon learns is she has amazing combat skills, which come in handy
when she assists Ido with his other job: bounty hunter.

The series is a frenetic blend of Rollerball,
Tank Girl, and A.I., and it stands out from most manga for
the quality and detail of the artwork. The action scenes highlight a
difference between the visual languages of American and Japanese
comics. American comics tend to show static images--if a character is
in
motion, we see her frozen, held in an instant of time captured like a
photograph. Manga uses lines that sweep and blast across the page to
indicate movement. In manga, a single panel can relate a long series of
motions and actions.

Armitage III: Poly Matrix

One thing the Japanese clearly believe is that there
can never be too many sexy, ass-kicking robot babes. Armitage III
is a movie about a robot cop who lives on Mars and likes to wear
short-shorts. She partners with a disgraced cop from Earth to
investigate a series of murders. The victims, as it turns out, are more
than they appear to be. Okay, they're robots.

What sets this film apart from others in the robot
hottie genre is its exploration of prejudice against robots. Robots are
taking people's jobs, and folks are getting angry, writing letters, and
staging protests. In most manga and anime about robots, the society
accepts and welcomes them. Perhaps this is because often the humans are
becoming robots at the same time that the robots are becoming human,
and the line between them is too fuzzy to make any clear distinction.

Armitage was one of the earliest anime
films to feature voice acting by Hollywood stars in the American
release, in this case Kiefer Sutherland and Elizabeth Berkley. Armitage
is the name of Case's shadowy employer in Neuromancer, don't
forget.

Cowboy Bebop

Lastly, let's remember that the punk in cyberpunk
can refer to music as well as to body piercings. The Cowboy Bebop
television series may not appear to be openly cyberpunk, but it throws
its own spin on the genre. For starters, it's a postmodern cut-up of
science fiction, westerns, jazz, and rock'n'roll fused together to
create a fresh setting. Hero Spike could pass for Gibson's character
Case on a shadow-ridden street corner. Spike is a hard-boiled,
disaffected loner, a ronin with a dark past who refuses to admit he
does good for any reason other than money. And then there's the music.
Composed by Yoko Kanno, one of the most famous composers in Japan, Cowboy
Bebop's soundtrack mixes rock, blues, funk, and jazz. The tracks
drive the show, filling it with energy. Each episode is a concert, each
scene a sharp-edged music video.

Set in 2071, the story revolves around the crew of
the spaceship Bebop, who try to make their living as--wait for
it--bounty hunters. Each of the crew has a complex past that comes to
light over the course of the series against a backdrop of chases,
fights, confrontations, and betrayals. The show was planned from the
start for twenty-six episodes only, and ranks as some of the best
science fiction television I've seen.

Cowboy Bebop's creator Shinichiro Watanabe
also directed two segments of The Animatrix. This collection of
animated short films set in the world of The Matrix serves
newcomers as a good gateway drug to full-on anime.

So what lies ahead for cyberpunk? Just as there are
sure to be more cyberpunk pastiches published in the West, more robot
cops will flourish in Japan. Remember, though, that manga and anime are
no longer exclusively Japanese forms, but are becoming worldwide
styles. Perhaps as these styles migrate to the west, there will be a
blending of old and new leading to hybrid forms. What would manga by
Pat Cadigan look like? What would Rudy Rucker's anime be about?

*When is this sushi's birthday?

* * * *

Terms

What are these things, manga and anime? Manga
originally meant Japanese comics, but has evolved to mean any comics
and graphic novels that are either drawn in a manga style (big eyes,
tiny mouths, crazy hair) or are about themes traditionally found in
manga (big robots, big swords, crazy hair). Even Americans now write
and draw manga. In Japan, manga is popular with all ages, and is
published in weekly or monthly serial magazines that run anywhere from
two hundred to over eight hundred pages. Science fiction makes up only
a part of the mangasphere: there are manga stories about sports,
firefighting, romance, the paranormal, and cooking. As a form of
expression, manga is used not only in comics, but in instruction
manuals and even on Wanted posters.

Anime means animation. Most Japanese anime
starts as manga and then leaps to television or film. Unlike in
America, Japanese animation is not limited to cartoons for kids. Anime
is simply a style of filmmaking used to tell stories for many age
groups and in all genres: drama, action, science fiction, even
pornography. You may hear anime referred to as Japanimation. This term
is decades out of date and, like "Negro," both old-fashioned and
insulting.

* * * *

Tooth Bikini Rocket Sister

One area where Japanese manga and anime differ from
western fiction is in titles. Perhaps it's a byproduct of translation,
but the titles range from distinctive to downright bizarre: New Getter
Robo, Fullmetal Alchemist, Gungrave, Fruits Basket. This makes it
difficult to tell what a series is about based on its title. What does
a family of mystical shapechangers have to do with fruit and/or
baskets? As it turns out, more than you would think.

* * * *

In 1995, Brooks Peck helped found Science
Fiction Weekly, the first professional SF news and review web site.
He is currently a curator at the Science Fiction Museum and Hall of
Fame in Seattle. Brooks's most recent story, "Climb, Said the Crow,"
can be found in the anthology In the Shadow of Evil from DAW
Books.

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Under the Graying Sea by Jonathan
Sherwood

Jonathan Sherwood is a science writer for the
University of Rochester, in Rochester, New York. "Essentially," he
tells us, he tries "to expose the public to the work our scientists are
doing, by highlighting cool aspects of their research and writing about
the science in a way a non-scientist would understand." The job gives
him fodder for story ideas and is a great fact-checking resource.
Jonathan has two small daughters, and he and his wife are renovating a
house, so he writes nearly all his fiction on a Palm PDA when he has a
spare moment. His first sale is dedicated to its inspiration: his
four-year-old daughter, Eisabella, who loves telescopes and stargazing.

* * * *

Ignition.

Tessa's head snapped back into its cradle and her
lips slid away from her teeth. The shock slapped the fog off the inside
of her helmet and misted her face. Behind her, Loránd
groaned as he
pressed into his own seat.

And behind him, past two hundred pounding meters of
metal and deuterium, the largest protospike engine in history opened
its mouth and screamed at the stars.

Nothing went wrong. Not at first.

The holodisplay in the side of her faceplate started
running the digits. Four gees. Five. The image of the interior of the
cabin blurred under the hammering vibration. Joints in her hips and
spine cracked as they were pressed flat. The respirator, locked in her
jaw, swelled, forcing oxygen down her throat to keep her lungs from
collapsing. Her suit constricted. Her knuckles popped. She was sure she
was probably yelling but her eardrums had been shut down. The helmet
battered her temples. Eight gees. Nine.

The blur of the cabin turned to a haze as her eyes
deformed under their own weight. The tiny lasers of the holodisplay lit
automatically, drawing images directly onto her retina; the digits of
the gee counter and the stark white curve of the moon. The crescent
grew as they plunged from their high lunar orbit to hurtle past by less
than four hundred meters as a brilliant streak of burning metal.
Halfway around, pulling out of the slingshot, the mad rush would end.
She watched the image in her eye. Watched the brilliant white crest
glow brighter and whiter against the black emptiness. The black and
white, and halfway around the moon, the unbearably sallow gray.

Carbon spokes, pinioned into her ribs, kept them
from splitting. Microwaves impelled blood through capillaries. Her eyes
rolled back white and she gagged as always as she gave up control to
the respirator.

And still the protospike screamed.

Eleven. Twelve.

She knew that her parents, like half the world,
would be watching--standing out on porches, pausing on the fields of
late-night ball games and leaning out of moving cars to watch the
brilliant glare of the protospike awaken like a new star in the sky and
dive into the moon. It had happened every thirty days for the past
eighty years as the crews built the stellar bridge. Every thirty days.

But still, everyone paused.

She'd been three when she first saw it. Once, when
she used to sleep on her father's lap as the riding mower rattled up
and down the smooth hills of their lawn, he stopped and pinched the gas
tube until the engine sputtered to quiet. "Would you like a star?" he
whispered into her hair. With the back of grass-stained fingernails he
slid her hair behind an ear and gently nudged her awake. The sky was a
cloudless, near-black blue, bright only where the sun had just dipped
below the distant line of maples. The silver arc of the moon floated
just above the dwindling violets and purples. Crickets were waking. A
hiss rippled through the fields around the house.

"Tess?" he whispered again, his soft voice rising
out of the breeze. "How would you like a star?" She barely opened an
eye and didn't move from where she'd sweated into his shirt. He reached
out his arm, making sure she was watching, and stretched out his
fingers as if wrapping them around the moon. The breeze ebbed and the
road on the other side of the old maples was quiet. She sat upright,
squinting at his outstretched hand, to his square features pulled into
deep thought, and back out to his hand. She didn't notice him eyeing
his watch.

"Presto-mesto," he said, and a white star, framed
perfectly in the moon's crescent, flickered to life. Tessa breathed
through her mouth. It moved, slowly at first, but more and more quickly
toward the edge of the moon. Her face was cooling quickly away from his
chest. "Should we name it after you?" He picked away a few strands
stuck to her cheek. Her eyes were transfixed. "I think we should." They
watched as it approached the limb of the crescent, suspended in the
thick smell of cut grass, gasoline, and his old shirt. "I'll tuck it
behind the moon for now," he said, reaching up and brushing a hand
along the sky. The star slipped around the edge of the moon and
vanished.

Her breath barely passed her open lips.

The evening kept still.

Long moments lingered before she turned to him, brow
twitching slightly, eyes searching his face. The breeze had not
returned, and the crickets seemed to silence. They looked at each other
in the hush.

Long after she went to bed and watched the moon ease
itself down the panes in her window, the fields were still quiet.

* * * *

For four years the scene was repeated every thirty
days, whether he halted her and her mother in the middle of a grocery
parking lot or woke her in the middle of the night to stick their heads
out under the window sash. It took those four years before classmates
laughed at her for believing it was named for her. She didn't say
anything to her father, but he noticed one night she was watching him
instead of her star. Neither of them mentioned it when the next
thirtieth day came and passed unnoticed.

Tessa's limbs ached as her flesh was ground against
bones. A red warning light flashed on her retina, then a diagnostic
schematic, a flurry of code lines as the CV attempted reroutes, and a
flash of all-clear green before her vision was back to the onrushing
limb of the moon and the green digits counting seventeen. Eighteen.

She'd written one of her first book reports about
the bridge. She'd laid out her ebook on her windowsill one evening and
downloaded page after page about its creation, including the famous,
century-old video from Tokyo. Out of a scruffy lab of bare wires and
tubes, a nervous, grinning scientist tossed a grapefruit into a small
metal ring, and without so much as a flash or a blink, the grapefruit
was suddenly dropping out of a second ring at the end of the table.
Overnight, conversations turned to uses for bridges. Walk from your
parlor in Louisiana to your mother's kitchen in Scotland. Ride your
bicycle to a business meeting across the Pacific. Airline stocks
plummeted but eased back once sobriety settled in: The tiny, two-meter
wormhole had used more power in four seconds than all of Tokyo could in
a day, and no amount of ingenuity seemed able to bring Mom's kitchen
within walking distance. "The first wormhole," she had scrawled under
the twilight stars, "was stuck."

Twenty-one gees. Twenty-two. Their tiny compartment,
long ago sardonically nicknamed a "Concussion Vehicle" by its pilots,
was housed in a massive electromagnetic sheath that pulled at the
slight attraction of water molecules in their bodies to counteract some
of the acceleration. Not enough, Tessa thought. The spokes
lifted her ribs for another breath, dragging with them tendon and
cartilage twenty times their normal weight. The view of the looming
lunar surface suddenly rolled as the protospike twisted, corrected
course, and twisted again. The magnetosheath stabilized different
tissue with different force; blood and neural tissue more, fat and bone
much less. The protospikes could supposedly deliver up to forty-eight
gees of acceleration once they spun up to full bore, but the hardest
anyone had ever been pushed yet was twenty-four-point-one. Tessa's last
four launches had all been about twenty-four-point-one, with every
launch a thousandth of a gee faster than the last. The far side of the
bridge was always accelerating away, and they were always pushing
harder to catch up. Each launch just a little faster. Her blind eyes
widened as the counter moved past twenty-four. And to twenty-five.
The digits switched to red. The impellers pushed against blood. Her
larynx vibrated under the respirator as she watched the impossible;
twenty-six.

A bridge was cheaper than only one kind of
transportation--stellar. Though complex, arduous, and outlandishly
expensive, the bridge held out a promise to humankind that no one had
thought possible. To build a bridge to the stars, one ring would reside
near Earth, while the other ring would be placed at the destination.
Getting the second ring to that destination so many light years away,
however, was the challenge. The scientific world struggled, hoping for
another miracle, but none came. The second ring would have to be pushed
to a nearby star by simple, old-fashioned, mass-rejection rockets.
Getting it there would take two hundred years, but humanity's
expedition to the stars would begin.

In any other decade the bridge would have remained
only a dream, but the world was at peace, economies were expanding, and
generosity was chic. They built it in twelve years. Economies
contracted, but the money flowed. Other sciences were curtailed, but
they built the rings. One orbited the Moon and the other was sent
toward the nearby dwarf star, Lalande 21185. Lalande had a halo rich in
complex elements--a perfect first stop on the journey into the stars.
Every thirty days the bridge would be opened to refuel the far ring's
engines and perform maintenance. The world watched the launch of the
far ring, nicknamed Betty, already seen as a symbol of better days as
living conditions in smaller countries began to dip and petty squabbles
grew to small conflicts. The golden age collapsed and it was back to a
world in flux.

At twenty-eight gees, Tessa's fear became panic. Her
heart raced, but the respirator kept her breathing even. She felt as if
she was suffocating. She thought her skin would split where the helmet
was hitting her and draging itself down either side of her face. Her
shoulders dislocated one after the other and despite the impellers
moving her blood, her vision was tunneling, the distorted image of the
lunar surface tearing by as they dropped through their perigee. Only
seconds now ... Twenty-nine. The spokes lifted her ribs for
another breath.

"Why do they have to send people?" her father had
asked when she had shown him the eyelets drilled into her ribs. His
first trip off-world. Just to see her. "Can't they automate it somehow?"

He'd tried to hide it, but she'd caught the look on
his face. She'd regretted showing him then. It was one thing to hear
about the eyelet implants, the nauseating neuro-mineral injections and
other procedures pilots had to undergo to survive a launch. Quite
another to see fifty-six holes perforating your daughter's chest. She
tucked her shirt in without looking up.

"They do automate it, most of it at least. But it's
too important not to back it up with a human presence. The simplest
programming error and it's all over." They sat alone at a small table
in the dark wood-paneled pilots' lounge, looking out a wide window into
the gridwork of the orbiting Darkside Station. The moon's surface moved
perceptibly below; the tourists' observation deck above but far away
enough for them to feel private. And the near end of the stellar
bridge, the thirty-meter ring called Alice, lit up by a plethora of
floodlights and flashers. She watched his face flicker with their
pulses, cheeks and wrinkles sitting younger in the zero gravity. A
gentle chime sounded in the lounge.

"Does that mean their launch has started?"

Tessa nodded. "They'll be here in eighteen minutes.
I hate to say it, but it's not a lot to see. About a half second before
they get here, the magnetic cocoon jettisons the concussion vehicle
from the protospike, sending it through those rings." She pointed out
the window and he leaned against the glass to see. "Those rings
magnetically guide the CV during the last second so it hits Alice
dead-center. But the CV is moving so fast that you probably won't even
see it. It'll go through to the other ring, Betty, and come to a dead
stop. They send the gamma burst directly after it and that gets
absorbed by Betty's collector to recharge her engines. Then we do
maintenance."

"How can you handle a dead stop?" he said, still
looking out the window.

"It's not really a dead stop at all. Really just the
opposite. Betty's been accelerating away toward Lalande for eighty
years now and she's reaching relativistic speeds. She's just over 5
percent light speed now, so when we go through, we're actually being
instantly accelerated to her fifteen thousand kilometers per second,
and the energy to do that has to come from somewhere. Most of it turns
into a physical drag on Betty, and the rest of it comes out of ...
us." She realized she was unconsciously fingering an eyelet. "Our body
temperatures drop to near absolute zero instantly. Most of the hardware
in the CVs are microwave heaters. We're sort of cooked back to normal
in about six millionths of a second."

She'd trailed off near the end. The same pang of
wishing she hadn't told him the details.

"That's why we go through the launch," she
continued, quieter. "We have to do everything we can to minimize the
drag on Betty. The faster we go into Alice, the less drag on Betty as
she yanks us up to speed."

She played with the sealed straw in the Chardonnay
bonded to the table. The lounge was perfectly quiet, lit only by small
table lamps and the flashers from outside the window. It was a long
moment before she realized he was looking at her in the reflection. Had
been.

"They want to name the town park after you," he
said
when their eyes met in the glass. He smiled and focused his gaze
outward. Distant lights reflected under his brows. "Tessa J. Bruncsak
Park." He smiled wider, turning toward her. "Did I tell you I got
asked
for my autograph again? At the gas station. And your mother's Bible
study group bought her a telescope kit, but I'm having a terrible time
trying to put the thing together."

Sipping at her straw, Tessa just smiled. Another
chime sounded and his eyebrows raised a bit.

"They're approaching perigee. They'll be here in
about a minute."

"Does it hurt?"

The question caught her off guard, and though he'd
asked it, it seemed to catch him off guard too. He seemed flustered.

"Yeah. Yeah, it does, sort of. But it's not so bad.
It's only eighteen minutes, and it goes by quicker than you'd think."
She watched him across the table, nodding slowly. Trying to convince
himself.

"You couldn't tell when you saw my quarters," she
said, "but I get a fantastic view out my window. Every few days I wake
up to have the entire Earth lighting up my room. It's nothing like
moonlight. It's warm. Palpable, even. I can usually tell where Ohio is.
I lie there and stare at the whole globe, and do you know what I'm
thinking? That I'm so proud of us. I'm so proud of us as a species. We
may be absorbed in our regular lives like any other animal, but we came
together, just once, just this one time, and we did something
impossible. We stepped beyond every expectation we ever, ever had of
ourselves. And I lie there thinking, 'Here I am. Part of this one,
giant, unimaginable baby step.' It's worth everything I can give it."

"But there's still something bothering you."

Her eyes widened almost imperceptibly.

"I'm your dad," he pretended to shrug it off. "I
can
tell things."

Tessa scratched the side of her nose, looked at her
drink and out the window before answering.

"It's the other side," she said directly to him,
feeling as if she'd slipped from stellar pilot to little girl cringing
from the darkness in the closet.

"It's not the acceleration or all the things that
might go wrong. It's the sky out there. It's not black. It's gray."

His brow furrowed.

"When you go through that bridge and it closes
behind you, you are utterly ... you are unchangeably alone.
Around here space is black because you've got the Sun and the Moon and
Earth all radiating light, and space is just black in comparison. You
can see stars of course, but it's nothing like out there. Out there
you're thirty trillion kilometers from anything. The
sun is so far away you can't tell it from any other star in the sky.
And with nothing stronger than starlight around, you see more stars
than you'd believe. In every direction the sky is dusted with them. And
between any two stars is another and another. The longer you stay out
there, the more your eyes adjust and the more you see until you can
hardly distinguish them apart and before you know it, there is no more
blackness, just a thin gray mist of stars in all directions. And it's
always there, always in your peripheral vision, always reminding you
how unfathomably far away you are from everyone and everything. It's
like suffocating under a crushing emptiness. Like drowning, unable to
get back to the real world, watching the surface recede."

She pushed the straw around the sealed glass.

"For four hours you're just praying that the bridge
will open up the way it should and take you back. For four hours you
almost can't concentrate because you feel how horrifyingly delicate
that thread is that connects you back. That thread breaks, and you
drown. For four hours, you pray."

Though it never seemed like he'd moved, she realized
he was holding her hand on the table. Three gentle chimes sounded over
the intercom. A brilliant orange blaze as Alice spun open and a flash
past the window as the concussion vehicle hurtled into the ring. Over
the intercom, the fast exchange between the Darkside controllers and
the pilots on the other side. The blinding glare of the gamma burst
laser pumping energy into Betty's collector. And three seconds later
the bridge shut, leaving tourists on the distant observation deck still
snapping pictures.

She'd watched it all reflect off his face. He hadn't
taken his eyes off her.

"I am with you," he said. "Always."

* * * *

In her launches she never actually saw Darkside
Station, much less Alice. After lifting out of perigee, the ring would
clear the lunar horizon and hit her and Loránd before she
could even
catch the streak on her retina. This time her eyes were rolled back
into her head anyway.

The acceleration halted abruptly, throwing her head
forward as the magnetosheath ejected their tiny pod and the protospike
rocketed past the station. The sudden relief of pressure always made
her lungs feel like bursting before the respirator equalized itself.
She pulled her eyes forward and her retina was awash for half a second
in the warm, fire-like glow of the wormhole before the image abruptly
changed to a status grid. The heaters worked. The impellers
released her eardrums and the flood of voices from Darkside Control
rushed in.

"CV One, this is Darkside, you are out-transit,
awaiting go."

No time to mince a syllable. Thirty-one fusion
generators were exhausting themselves to keep the bridge open for its
twenty-one seconds. The respirator snapped itself out of her teeth. The
autopilot had already pulled their tiny pod to the edge of the ring and
anchored them. Green lights fluttered across her vision. "Betty reports
All Green." Instantly her vision switched to the forward camera as she
heard Loránd relay, "Confirm All Green." The sound was
not his voice
just as her report wasn't hers. Neither of their larynxes was
functional. Their helmets read their lips. Tessa looked around, the
forward camera spinning to match the twitches of her blind eyes. She
saw Betty's arc, so much thinner and weaker than Alice's. Cables
holding it together. Small micro-meteor holes, pointed out with
flashing crosshairs and dates they were logged in by previous crews.
The gallium-antimony collector, the eight ion engines with their
invisible thrust, more meteorite damage then usual, but everything in
order. "Betty Visual All Green," her synthetic voice sounded
immediately.

Loránd did not confirm.

"Loránd! I--Darkside, this is--"

"CV One, we've got his vitals," Control cut her
off. "He's blacked out, Tess. Darkside firing." Neither they nor Tessa
could
stop to check on her copilot. No abort. They could never abort.

The forward camera twitched as she watched. The
gamma burst fired. Through the wormhole, Darkside Station seemed a few
meters away but was nearly invisible as light radiating from it was
stretched and robbed of its energy, dropping down from the visible to
the deep infrared. She could only make out ruddy outlines where the sun
glinted off metal. By the time the gamma burst came through the bridge
it was little more than a red glow warming the collector.

"Darkside. Need emergency medical ready on
in-transit."

The refueling took the final twelve seconds.
Forty-eight percent of that energy would be used to reopen the bridge
for their return journey. Forty-eight percent to open it again in
thirty days for the next crew. Only 4 percent went into propulsion. No
room for errors.

"Already in scramble, CV One. We're reporting an
acceleration anomaly."

"Confirm, we're--"

The gamma burst ended and lights on her retina
flickered as bridge began shutdown.

"Just hang in there, Tess. Darkside out."

Silently, the orange glow in Betty's maw evaporated,
leaving Tessa blinking at darkness before Betty's arcing silhouette
began to take shape against the countless billions of tiny, unblinking
stars.

* * * *

"Loránd!" her electronic voice rang
out. "Ceevee,
give me the internal camera." Lasers played through her cornea and the
image of the cabin appeared. She could hear the cam above her head hum
as her eyes focused it on the seat behind her. Inside his helmet,
Loránd's eyes were closed. "Loránd!" she
tried to yell, but the
lipreader only sounded calm. "Ceevee, medical report on
Loránd."

"Report not yet complete."

"Results so far."

"Commander Loránd Delago:
microfractures in left
femur, right femur, left ulna--"

Loránd's eyes fluttered, crossing
occasionally, and
dipped back beneath his lids.

"Ceevee, give Loránd internal cam.
Hey, pal, can you
hear me? Loránd?" His eyes stopped fluttering as the
lasers glinted off
them. Another camera above her head hummed.

"What happened?" His synthetic voice was steady.

"You blacked out. Control said something went wrong
with the acceleration, did you catch that?"

"No. You've got blood out your nose."

Tessa's view shifted as she looked down on herself,
red streaks edging down both cheeks. Twinges of dull pain pulsed behind
her eyes. She lifted her faceplate and wiped her nose with the slick
plastic of her glove. Her shoulder jerked painfully back into place.

"Ceevee, full medical. Report."

"Commander Tessa Bruncsak: microfractures in left
femur, right radius, right scapula. Minor hemorrhages in all
extremities. Possible major hemorrhage in upper torso. Soft tissue
report in seven minutes. Commander Loránd Delago:
mircrofractures in
left femur, right femur, left ulna, right ulna, left radius, left
tibia. Major fractures in left ulna, right ulna, left ribs four, five,
and six. Minor hemorrhages in all extremities. Possible major
hemorrhage in upper torso. Cyclimorph injections imminent. Soft tissue
report in six minutes."

"My rib," came his voice. His larynx was starting
to
recover, as was Tessa's natural eyesight.

"What is it?"

"It hurts. A lot." She could see his hand moving
along his side. The thick fingers of his suit prodding beneath his arm.
"The spoke broke."

"Ceevee, can you abbreviate that soft tissue
report?" she asked, and twitched as the opiate needle tapped her
armpit
inside her suit.

"Under two minutes."

"Don't worry, Control said they knew what went wrong
and would have full medical teams ready as soon as we're in-transit."
They both knew the procedure. There was no way Control would pull a
team back from the other side. If something was wrong, it was the
team's job to fix it. Scamper away from the problem and they might
never reconnect with Betty. Painkiller warmth spread from her armpit.
"Ceevee, what was the acceleration malfunction? Check your logs and
everything Darkside beamed us."

"No malfunctions recorded."

Though they were not facing each other, they read
each other's expressions.

"What do you mean, 'no malfunctions'?" said
Loránd. "How many gees did we just pull?"

"Thirty-two-point-eight," came the ship's voice.

Thirty-two-point-eight. Nearly eight gees harder
than anyone had pulled before. It was several seconds before Tessa was
able to respond.

"Darkside said 'anomaly,' not 'malfunction.' What
... Ceevee, what was the anomaly?"

"Darkside reports link requiring acceleration of
thirty-two-point-eight gravities."

"Well, no kidding."

"Soft tissue report complete," chimed the ship's
voice.

"Report."

"Commander Tessa Bruncsak: minor hemorrhages in all
extremities. Minor muscular damage in all extremities. Minor
hemorrhages in maxillary sinus and right renal cortex. No emergency
medical action required. Commander Loránd Delago: minor
hemorrhages in
all extremities. Minor muscular damage in all extremities. Major
hemorrhage in chest cavity. Left rib six penetrating lung, diaphragm,
pancreas, depressing kidney. Continuing blood loss. Emergency medical
action required."

The lasers played Loránd's silent
expression across
her retina.

"Ceevee, what medical action is required?"

"Transfusion and surgery."

Tessa's lips moved, but the lip-reader could not
discern the intended word.

"Ceevee," said Loránd, his real voice
starting to
crack through, "report prognosis without treatment."

"Death from blood loss in forty to eighty minutes."

"I can make the impellers reduce the hemorrhaging,"
said Tessa. "I can set them to push most of the blood in the area away
from your rib."

"There aren't enough. Only a couple dozen impellers
in the seat that can reach. Too many arteries."

"I can vary the impellers. I can make them back up
blood flow in one artery and flip to another while blood starts moving
again in the first. They should be able to alternate pretty quickly if
you don't move too much. Ceevee, can the impellers move blood in the
damaged arteries at least twice as fast as it's currently flowing
through Loránd's diaphragm?"

"Impellers can operate at two-point-two times
current flow."

"What about organ damage from lack of blood?"

"Pancreatic necrosis likely in two-hundred to
four-hundred-twenty minutes."

"Forget about my pancreas."

"If this works, the capillaries will still leak a
lot, but it should keep you alive until we can get back. Or nearly so."

"Nearly so." The voice simulator couldn't
reconstruct sarcasm. Or resignation.

"If you don't make it, I'll pull the heaters in your
suit and the cabin. I can even use some of the CV's coolant to chill
you. They'll be able to revive you. Okay? Ceevee, give me the impeller
schematics."

Tessa's eyes flooded with bright lines, straight
yellow streaks where the microwaves in Loránd's couch
could push; red
and blue curves where the edges of his diaphragm, rib, and pancreas
intersected. A cursor followed the movements of her hands as she set
about moving the yellow streaks about.

"You okay?"

"I can feel it every time you switch them on." His
voice worked against the crippled lung.

"Sorry. Does it hurt?"

"Yup."

"I think I can make this work. At least for a while."

"Hey Tess? I'm starting to shake."

She didn't answer for a long minute. "Yeah, well, me
too." Despite the open faceplate, her breath made the inside of the
helmet humid. She had to keep stopping to breathe and think of open
spaces. Of trees and cut grass. The legs of her suit automatically
constricted. Ceevee must have detected the onset of shock.

"I didn't make a big deal out of saying goodbye to
Marith," he said. "I don't like making a big deal of it because I
don't
want her to think I'm worried. She'd get more nervous if she thought I
was. I just gave her a peck and told her I'd be back for dinner."

"You'll be back." She nudged another yellow streak
and could see him twitch.

"We're trying to get pregnant again."

She closed her eyes, teeth pressed tight. Open
spaces and the sound of a breeze on the treetops. Over and over. The
cursor was shaking with her hand.

"Tess? Tessa?"

"Yeah?"

"I don't want to die out here. I'm not afraid of
dying but I don't want to die way out here. I don't want to die in
this. Promise me, will you? Promise me you'll get me back. If I gotta
die I don't want it to be out here. Promise me, Tess."

The thought crowded into her head. The emptiness.
The gray. "I promise, pal."

"For real."

"I promise for real."

* * * *

For a long time, Tessa worked the impellers in
silence. She used every impeller in Loránd's seat to hold
back the
blood flow, and, though it wasn't perfect, it was working better than
she'd expected. The pain in her head relaxed to a dull ache, but she
was growing aware of pangs in her legs, pelvis, and back. "I've been
thinking, the only reason the linkup system would demand that we pull
thirty-two-point-eight gees would be if our heaters couldn't reheat us
properly, or--"

"Or Betty is moving a hell of lot faster than she
should be."

"Or Betty is moving a hell of a lot faster than she
should be," she repeated, slowly. "When we first came out-transit, I
noticed way more micrometeor hits than usual in Betty's frame. Ceevee,
shut down my holodisplay."

With a flicker, the outline of
Loránd's diaphragm
disappeared. Blinking hard several times, she made out the instrument
lights first, then the dimmer colors of her suit, her reflection in the
canopy above, and finally the giant curving stretch of Betty's rim
arcing away out of the CV's floods. Ceevee had docked them as usual
against Betty's side, giving them a tremendous view out the canopy. The
far side of the ring's delicate, spider-web network of cables stood out
black; dark against the mist of stars beyond. She switched on the
holodisplay again to highlight the new pockmarks that tiny bits of dust
and interstellar debris had made in Betty's thin skin in the last
thirty days. Particularly in the series of linkage terminals that
ensured a proper connection home.

"I'm going out, Lor. I have to start repairing some
of Betty's acne and make sure the linking system is All Green like
Ceevee says. Okay?"

"Don't leave."

"I've gotta go, pal, you know that. I'm going to
make sure we can get home, okay? Stay on the radio." She spread the
spoke cage, unbuckled from her seat and turned so she could see him. He
was wincing. "I'm decompressing the cabin."

The decompression was silent and only noticeable as
her suit swelled slightly. She watched his face and could see him wince
harder as his own suit stiffened against his broken rib. She had been
on thirty-two launches with him and they'd worked well together. To
have him suddenly unable to move...

The magnetic soles of her boots clung to the rivets
in Betty's lithium skin as she stepped out of the concussion vehicle.
She stood in the CV's floodlights for a moment, the brightest object
for a trillion kilometers, before clipping in her tethers and walking
along the great rim. It stretched before her like a black arch; each
slow, measured step throwing small shoots of pain up her legs, sounding
small and echoless in her suit as the endless gray sky rose and sank
around her. Beneath her. Her faceplate fogged slightly with each breath.

"Talk to me about Marith," she said, wishing the
lip-reader were still on. He didn't need to hear the uneasiness in her
real voice. "Talk to me about this baby thing."

"We kind of just decided. I don't know." His voice
was steadier than hers. "She grew up in a big family and always wanted
like four or five kids. She said she had noisy Thanksgivings and that
that was one of the best times of the year for her. Everybody around
the table all talking at once." He stopped suddenly, but continued.
Tessa reached the line of link terminals a quarter up the rim and
switched on her helmet lights. "I only had a brother so when I imagine
a noisy Thanksgiving it sounds like chaos. But she'd talk about how
everyone could somehow talk all at the same time but keep a
conversation going, and how somebody in one of the conversations was
always laughing. The more she described it, the more, I don't know,
friendly it seemed."

She shortened the tethers to hold her, kneeling,
against the ring and punched in the passcode over the linkage panels.
Betty's silvery skin glinted brightly in her helmet lights as she
unfolded the lids and keyboards and watched green lights appear one by
one. She wanted to double-check.

"Ceevee, report on linking terminal status."

"Linking terminals report All Green."

"Is there enough power to re-establish the bridge?"

"There is."

"Are the timers compensating for relativistic
dilation?"

"They are."

She stared at the bank of green lights under her
helmet lights. Everything working. The link between Alice and Betty was
a tenuous one; Alice had to house all the power to generate the
wormhole to save precious weight on Betty. But it meant the crews
couldn't initiate the bridge from this end, and couldn't communicate
until the bridge opened. Connection relied solely on both rings'
perfectly coordinated timing.

"Is there anything at all that may interfere with a
proper linkup?"

"There is not."

She quietly let out a long breath.

"Sounds good," he said. "At least we know we're
going home. One way or another."

"We need to figure out why we're going too fast."

"The engines?"

"I can't see how. They're ion engines. They could
never produce that much acceleration in just thirty days." She closed
the panel and extended the tethers until she stood on the outer edge of
the ring, the lights of the concussion vehicle far below. She threw a
glare at the stars around her.

Loránd spoke. "What if the last team's
in-transit
didn't produce the expected amount of drag?"

"Maybe, but eight gees worth? What does that
translate to in kilometers per hour? We don't even know how fast we're
going now. We don't even have a way to check direction. We could even
be way off ... Ceevee, were there any course corrections since the last
team? Major ones, not corrections for micro-impacts."

"Betty reports ninety major course corrections."

"Holy..." began Loránd.

"Ceevee, show me Lalande 21185." An invisible laser
drew crosshairs on her retina around the image of a single, dim star in
the field before them. "Show me our heading." A second crosshair came
into her vision, superimposed on the first.

"Maybe one of the engines is pushing it off kilter."

"That wouldn't explain our speed," she replied,
almost to herself. She stared at the starfield, at Lalande with its
glowing crosshairs, at the stars around it, one by one. All of them
hundreds of times more distant. Looking at each with suspicion. So
distant. So alone. The stars surrounded her. Waiting.

"Ceevee, show me the nearest star on our
lateral--the
nearest one perpendicular to our line of travel."

"Up and to your left. Wolf 359."

She turned and saw another crosshair glowing around
another nondescript star.

"Ceevee, check the star's position against where
it's predicted to be in relation to Betty."

"What's up, Tess?"

"Hang on. Ceevee, you got that?"

"Calculating ... Wolf 359 is 0.0023 degrees ahead of
predicted position."

"Lor! We're drifting sideways! There's a gravity
source out here. There's got to be some huge mass pulling us off
course." She looked around at the silent stars, their billion trillion
silent numbers. "Ceevee, show me the course corrections. Graph them
over time." A grid with fluttering dots superimposed itself over her
vision. The dots started infrequently but appeared more and more
clustered toward the edge of the graph.

"Whoa," said Loránd.

"You seeing this?" She looked down to him.

"They're getting more frequent. Looks exponential."

"We're bearing down on top of it," she whispered.
"Something huge. Planetoid or brown dwarf. Bigger maybe."

"Tess, the last correction was only four minutes
before we out-transited. The next one will be probably be any second
now."

"Ceevee, alert when Betty corrects course."

The ship confirmed. Tessa watched the stars through
the grid hovering in her vision.

"Ceevee, can you extrapolate from course corrections
to estimate the amount of mass needed to drag Betty into current
course?"

"No. Distance to gravity source unknown."

"If it's been pulling us off course for thirty days
and we haven't hit it yet, we know the lower limit. What's that?"

"Zero-point-two solar masses," said the ship.
"Assuming imminent impact."

Though he didn't say anything, Tessa knew
Loránd was
also staring at the starfield ahead. Nothing but the gray dust.

"Betty initiating course correction," Ceevee
suddenly announced.

"Ceevee, override course correction!" shot Tessa.

"Course alterations require--"

"Lor! Back me up. Confirm the override."

"Tess, we're not supposed--"

"Lor! Override it!"

"Ceevee, I concur. Override Betty course correction."

Ceevee confirmed. For several seconds neither of
them said anything. The ion engines' push was so light they couldn't
feel anything, but, within half a minute, a small yellow warning light
began blinking in both their helmets.

"Tess?"

"Ceevee, show me Lalande 21185." A crosshair
fluttered to life. "Show me current heading." A second crosshair.
Barely to the right of the first. "Ceevee, use spectrometer to scan in
a straight line from Lalande 21185 to current heading and continue past
heading for five degrees. Report any sudden Doppler shifts in
starlight."

"Report ready in four minutes."

"Tess, what are you doing? You're letting us drift
off course."

"We're already off course--way off course. We've
been
curving for days. The course corrections are just reorienting us back
toward Lalande, not making up for the curve; they're not compensating
for the sideways drift at all and we're not going to know how far we've
drifted or how much farther we're going to drift until we find
out how big that mass is." She was kneeling at the linkage terminals
again, tethers tight, watching the computers count down the seconds
until they'd anchor Alice's long reach again. Loránd
coughed. A short,
wet cough.

"Ceevee," his voice was strained, "clear my
faceplate."

"You okay?" She leaned over the terminals, looking
down into the CV's floods.

"Breaths are just hurting. Thank god for zero-gee or
my suit legs would be full of blood. Nice job with the impellers. I'm
lasting longer than Ceevee said." Tessa looked at the chronometer on
the terminal. They'd been out-transit for an hour and twenty-one
minutes.

"Spectrometer report ready."

"Report."

"Fast Doppler shift patterns detected." A crosshair
appeared further to the right of Lalande and their heading.
"Gravitational lensing likely. Necessary mass; eighteen-point-seven
solar masses."

Tessa's fingers gripped Betty's metal as she stared
at the crosshairs. The air in her helmet began to feel thick and
inadequate at the same time. Eighteen-point-seven solar masses. A black
hole. A singularity.

"Tessa, I have to get out of here. I have to see
Marith."

She looked down at the CV, saw the crystallized
blood from her nose on the back of her glove. Eighteen-point-seven ...
drifting invisibly across their path. Eighteen-point-seven solar masses.

"I have to get back!" he yelled. She could hear his
sounds as he thrashed about inside his helmet. Animal sounds.

"Stop it!" she shot back at him. Louder than she
meant to. "We'll get back. That's not a problem. When the bridge opens
we go back and tell them what's going on. They'll send a team through,
or something, a whole protospike maybe to push Betty out of harm's way.
They'll open it in--" she glanced at the linkage chronometer "--two
hours
and forty minutes. Just hold on." His cough sounded in stereo in her
ears, but he was calming himself. Muttering military relaxation mantras.

"Ceevee, from the Doppler shift, estimate our speed.
How much time do we have before we reach the mass?"

"Blue-shift estimation at seventeen thousand
kilometers per second. Tidal force threshold approached in two hours
fifty-four minutes."

She checked the chronometer again. Two hours and
forty minutes until transit. Her lips moved several times but didn't
form words. Fourteen minutes. They'd make it home fourteen minutes
before the gravity tore Betty apart. Fourteen minutes to scramble some
kind of team, come back and push Betty out of harm's way.

"That gives us what?" said Loránd.
"Thirteen,
fourteen minutes? Talk about cutting it close." He was trying to sound
flippant, trying to negate his panic, but his breaths were short and
uneven.

Fourteen minutes. She looked at the linkage
terminals before her. It could be done. How quickly could Darkside
assemble a team? No time for a proper protospike launch--but they
wouldn't need one. The drag on Betty would actually help. Five, maybe
six minutes if alert crews were ready. That left eight minutes for them
to use whatever heavy-lift thrusters they could pull through. If they
could bring a whole protospike through in time, it would have power
enough to shift Betty. At seventeen thousand kilometers per second,
even a moderate nudge would make a huge difference. It could work.
They'd also need to recharge Betty again and Tessa wasn't sure the
Darkside generators could rev up enough to fire another gamma burst in
just five minutes. Again, it would be a mad scramble on Darkside, but
it could work.

She started reprogramming the timers, deleting
"thirty days" and typing the digits for the scant five minutes--

No, wait.

Her gloves hovered over the blinking terminal.

"Lor," she said. So expressionless it could have
been her electronic voice.

"I'm here."

"We can't open the bridge."

"What? I've got All Green across the board. Even--"

"Lor," she said harder. "We can't let it.
The gravity. We don't feel it because we're freefalling toward it, but
if we open a wormhole back to Darkside...."

Gravity. The pull of eighteen-point-seven solar
masses would travel right through the bridge. Radiate out of Alice.
Darkside would probably survive, but larger masses, like the Moon, like
Earth, what would happen? Twenty-one seconds of unnaturally bent space
rippling out of Darkside at the speed of light.... When they had
out-transited there was probably some gravitational effect felt even
then, though it would be a long time before anyone understood why. But
they were falling toward the mass at almost twenty thousand kilometers
per second, and the gravity's strength would rise exponentially. In the
four hours between transits it would be hundreds of times stronger. How
much damage would eighteen-point-seven solar masses do in twenty-one
seconds? Earthquakes? Tsunamis? How many would die?

Neither of them spoke, but Loránd's
staccato
breathing sounded close in her ears. For the barest of seconds her
vision wavered as she comprehended--felt--the emptiness around
them. Felt the trillions of kilometers of freezing nothingness between
them and home. She thought of her dad, sitting in the pilot's lounge,
of watching his face when she said, "utterly, unchangeably, alone."
Even with eyes closed, she could feel the sky around her getting grayer
and grayer, as more stars quietly filled in the back rows to watch.

"Tess?"

"Yeah."

"You're the physics guru," he said. "Get us back."
And then, quieter, "You gotta get us back."

She paid out the tethers and walked a few meters to
the set of propulsion terminals. She knew he could see her in the
floods. She studied the terminals, the full batteries, started running
figures in her head. The weight of the ring. Reaction masses. Engine
thrusts.

"Ceevee," she said, "shut down all of Betty's
engines. Loránd, confirm."

He didn't question. "Ceevee, shut down Betty's
engines."

For the first time in eighty years the terminals
showed the engines shut down. Loránd coughed, and again
asked Ceevee to
clear his faceplate. She was glad she couldn't see him past the floods.

"Hey Tess? Tess, I can't stop shaking."

"You were talking about Thanksgiving before. They
don't celebrate that in Brazil. Where'd you grow up?"

"I grew up in Campinas but my family moved to
California when I was ten. Marith was born in California, too, but we
didn't meet until Darkside. She's just about done with her doctorate,
did you know that? Less than a year now, with honors, too. We've been
thinking about renting a place on Luna to start a family until my tour
here is over. Then I think we both want to go back to Cali. Growing up
on the moon would be too lonely for a kid."

He talked as she worked. She took an exacting
inventory of everything Betty had on her; everything from the power of
individual engines to the mass of her rivets.

* * * *

When she'd escorted her father through the corridors
of Darkside at the end of his trip, he bumped along in the way
newcomers to zero-G always did. She helped to steady him as she
drifted, easily, needing only occasional brushes with the corridor's
rungs to move herself. She guided him toward the shuttle port, her free
hand holding his small bag of belongings. "Your mother was right," he
chuckled as he reached both hands out toward an approaching wall. "She
would have hated floating around like this." Tessa pushed gently and
eased him through a circular door.

He'd watched her on a transit. She'd had him in the
back of her mind the whole time she'd been away on Betty. It seemed an
easy transit that time; seemed warm instead of cold. Not so far away.
After the perfunctory in-transit medical exam she found him in the
waiting room. He was smiling but she could tell he was nervous and had
probably had more than one drink in the pilots' lounge during her
four-hour absence. He never mentioned it, though.

When they'd floated into the docking hall, it
bustled with people prepping the shuttle. She handed her father's bag
to a nearby worker, who did a double-take before stiffening and
yelling, "Pilot Commander on deck!" Three dozen activities came to a
halt as men and women of all ages and ranks suddenly anchored
themselves and threw sharp hands to their foreheads. Her father looked
around for several seconds before realizing that Tessa was the only one
standing casually. A smile crept into the side of his mouth. "As you
were," she said, quietly but directly. The bustle instantly resumed.
He
looked from her to the dock loaders and back to her, shaking his head
with a widening grin. She hugged him, finding that for no reason at all
she still only came up to his shoulders in zero-G. As he turned away
toward the shuttle hatch, he threw her a quick look of high eyebrows,
mouthed, "Wow," and fumbled his way into the port. She stayed to watch
until the shuttle gracefully broke orbit.

* * * *

Something was wrong.

She looked down at the propulsion terminals as they
finished their inventory. Everything on Betty was functioning normally.
But something had...

Loránd had stopped talking.

"Lor?" she whispered. Her tongue moved to form his
name again, but she couldn't say it. She tightened her jaw and
whispered, "Ceevee, give me internal cam." The cabin sprang to view.
Rotated as her eyes moved. Loránd was sitting, arms
floating before
him. Behind his faceplate, his eyes were closed. Mouth half open. Red
lights blinked inside his helmet.

"Ceevee," she whispered again, "shut down my
holodisplay. Shut down all heating to Commander Delago's suit."

She was alone.

* * * *

She paid out the tethers and walked around the
outside of the ring toward the CV. Soft clicks as her soles adhered to
Betty's rivets. The creaking of her suit. Breath against her faceplate.
When she got to the CV, she stepped gingerly around the floodlights and
saw Loránd under the canopy in the rear seat. She ordered
the cabin
depressurized and pulled coolant hoses out of the CV's engine. She
opened a pair of valves on the chest of his suit and jerked when a mist
of air sprayed out and crystallized. The crystals were red. She twisted
the hoses hard into the valves, tugging his limp body as she did. His
arms seem to wave her off. "Ceevee, reroute your port engine coolant to
bypass engine completely." She stopped as her voice cracked. "Run the
coolant to cooling fins only, can you do that?" Ceevee confirmed,
Loránd's suit suddenly swelled, and coolant flooded his
helmet,
bubbling into his mouth. It would cause complete chemical burns and
he'd be blind when resuscitated. She settled his drifting arms into his
lap. The coolant pulsed in them.

The canopy closed as she stood again on the ring.
She made sure her boots were secure before filling her lungs and
screaming inside her helmet until her ears rang.

The stars looked on quietly.

She sniffed and switched Ceevee's microphone back
on. "Ceevee, how long until link-up?"

"One hour thirty-two minutes."

"Count down time to link. Standard intervals." She
sniffed deeper and looked at the starfield ahead. "Ceevee, highlight
the singularity." A blue crosshair. Her teeth ground into themselves.
"Show me a graphic of our intersection with it." She started walking
back up the ring as Ceevee displayed an image on her retina of a
curving line that swung hard around a small dot before turning back and
colliding with it. Betty wouldn't hit the black hole straight on, but
she'd be torn apart by the gravity as they arced around it.

"Ceevee, calculate the necessary force needed to
divert Betty into escape orbit around mass without incurring
destruction-level tidal force."

"Two-hundred-thousand kilonewtons."

Tessa winced. The ion engines weren't even close.
She reached the linkage terminals, noticed the crystallized blood from
her nose on her glove and scraped it off.

"Ceevee, from Doppler shift, what's our current
speed?"

"Twenty-one thousand kilometers per second."

She looked out ahead.

"What if I swivel Betty around? What if instead of
Betty facing the direction of pull, it faced away? What effect would
that have on gravity radiating out of Alice on link-up?"

"Space-time curvature would travel through bridge in
same measure."

Tessa had expected as much, but she was thinking out
loud. How else to stop gravity radiating through the tunnel? Sudden
acceleration of Betty during transit. Abrupt and short-lived.
Acceleration mimics gravity, so thrusting into the gravity well....
Maybe open the bridge only a tenth of a second if she used CV's
ejection seats to fire them through at the perfect moment. She had
Betty's full batteries, engines, computers, the CV with all its
equipment. A powerful thrust could stretch the wormhole itself and
minimize the effect. She asked Ceevee. Only about a 13 percent decrease.

"If we use the ion engines at their full thrust, I
mean full regardless of safety limits, and add to that the CV's
engines at full, and design something to use the rest of Betty's stored
energy in a single explosive discharge, how much reduction can we get?"

"Sixteen percent reduction in gravitational
transduction."

"Come on..." she whispered. She looked down to the
CV's floods, thought of the precious energy they were wasting. "Ceevee,
shut off your floodlights." The lights winked out and the sudden
darkness caught her off-guard. Betty, the CV, even her own hands became
sudden silhouettes of black as the starfield all around her rushed in.
Vertigo was palpable, as if she was being spun. Somewhere behind her
one of those tiny stars was home. "Ceevee, turn the floods back on!"
she yelled, then amended with, "Just one, at a tenth brightness." A
flood flickered and complied. The stars stayed at bay.

Darkside knew something had gone wrong with her
launch. If they couldn't reconnect on schedule, maybe they'd keep
trying.

"If Darkside tries to open the wormhole and we don't
respond, how long before they reset and try again?"

"Approximately thirty minutes."

If she could just push the ring into an escape
orbit, she could buy time. Then estimate when Darkside would try again
and blindly time the link ... how to change course without a decent
engine.

"Ceevee, if I can spin Betty like a gyroscope at,
say, twenty revolutions per second, how much resistance to orbital
change does that give us, figuring how bent space will be near the
singularity?"

The difference was minimal, but it was there. One of
her hijacked linking computers agreed, but still nowhere near enough a
change for an escape orbit. "Come on, Betty," she whispered to the
smooth metal. "You can't die. You can not die." Think. She
factored in explosive decompression of the CV's cabin; overheating the
battery deck until they exploded and channeling the reaction through a
single CV booster; she even added the push of her own body heat. The
display showed a hypothetical 21 percent reduction.

"One hour to bridge link-up."

She was well aware of the time. One linkage display
read solely the digits 0:59:57.

"Ceevee, can you calculate how much mass on Betty is
not absolutely necessary for link-up? Don't include cables. Don't
include the computers or anything else that can be moved off the ring."

"Calculating. Your hydration level is low. Please
drink."

Tessa drank from the nipple in her helmet, feeling
the moisture across her body wick away as the suit recycled.

"Four thousand, eighty-one kilograms."

"And the length of all of Betty's cables, end to
end?"

"Seven hundred meters."

Slingshot. Split Betty's mass in two. Half just
Betty and half everything else, tethered together by seven hundred
meters of cable. An explosive backward burst on the far end would swing
Betty into a slightly different course. She saw she could detonate and
channel enough force to make it work, if the cables--

The terminal showed a simple figure. The cables
would snap.

She doubled them back on themselves. It would be
strong enough, but too short; the necessary backward blast was more
than she could create. She slammed a palm onto Betty's skin.

"Forty-five minutes to bridge linkup."

"Come on," she whispered. Ahead of her, the gray
sky
sat cold and motionless. The blue crosshair blinked gently and fixed.

"Ceevee, since Betty essentially anchors a great
space-time wrinkle, is there any way she can be used to anchor the bent
space-time around a black hole?"

Ceevee didn't know. She knew it wouldn't. She
furiously typed as fast as her gloves would allow, trying to discern if
Alice could exert a drag on Betty during linkup--the drag they always
fought to minimize--without fully opening the bridge. She tried a
shorter version of the pendulum idea, with multiple bursts and higher
revolutions building over several minutes.

"Thirty minutes to bridge linkup."

"I know what time it is!" she yelled.

She had two screens of Betty's schematics flitting
by in front of her. Looking for anything that could bend space for a
few seconds. Alice was the space-bender. Betty just anchored the
bridge. She went back to the revolving pendulum idea. If she could eke
out some kind of thrust from Betty, or some kind of repulsion, or
something more to push Betty slightly, she could make up the
difference. She couldn't even help but figure Loránd's
kilograms in the
back of her head and found some comfort that it wouldn't come close to
helping.

Ceevee's announcement of fifteen minutes caught her
off-guard. She raised her head from the terminals and tried to take
deep breaths. She stared at the soft blue crosshair, trying to calm
herself. The steady blue seemed to shimmer, to move.

"Ceevee," she said, quietly, "remove the
singularity
crosshairs."

The cross disappeared. For a long moment, nothing
happened, then a star seemed to waver, elongate and fade. Another,
right beside, shimmered, flickered. The singularity. Gravitational
lensing. Horrifically beautiful. She reached out a hand.

"Presto-mesto."

As she watched, the flickering star slowly stretched
into a tiny curve, wrapped into a halo, and faded back as a curve and a
point again.

Her breath suddenly misted her faceplate.

"Ceevee! I need to get out of here! I need eight
thousand more kilojoules of power from somewhere! Give me something!"

"Please restate query."

Swing the pendulum, perhaps as the bridge begins to
open, then shut down connection manually when it exerts drag but before
it makes full connection. Detonate everything at opposite tether at the
same moment. Throw Betty into--she checked the readout: 0:11:13--a
wider
arc around the black hole. If it doesn't manage full escape orbit, it
might prolong the orbit and instead of transiting back when Darkside
attempts a second connection--

"Ten minutes to bridge linkup."

--use the second transit to again produce drag. How
to time so many connections? Send a message back somehow during first
attempted transit. Coded in the anchoring itself. Decline the anchor in
a series--0:07:24--in a series of clicks. It could work, or at least
give
time to retry as the first orbit decays. She looked up and no longer
needed the crosshairs. A series of stars changed color and wavered
before their image was stretched. Like flawed glass. Her suit was slick
with sweat. She abandoned the pendulum idea. No time to string it
together. Working on explosive burst of the CV and batteries. Maybe
missed something.

"Five minutes to bridge linkup."

Come on! She could feel it, like an eye,
the only motion out there. Open fields and fresh cut grass. Soft summer
breezes and grass-stained hands. Think!

"Ceevee--Ceevee, prepare to disengage linkage on my
command."

"Linkage disconnect requires commander confirmation."

She pulled pliers from her belt and bent open the
terminal housing. Think. Burning the lithium skin and
channeling it--

"Sixty seconds to bridge reconnection. Please
prepare--"

"Shut up!"

The terminal displays began switching to linkage
status. Lights winked on and some of the cables moved slightly as the
ring primed itself for the oncoming strain. She tore open the back of
the main terminal.

"Thirty seconds to bridge reconnection."

The pliers were tossed as the wire cutters plunged
into the terminal. Think! Think of something! She wrapped its
teeth around two power lines.

"Twenty seconds to--"

Induce multiple drags by--reroute--think! Maybe
it won't radiate through! Maybe it--spin end over--

Ten.

She was crouched over, helmet resting against the
terminal. Feeling the vibrations as Betty readied herself. Grass-stained
fingers.

She squeezed, and felt the wires give.

"Betty reporting failed link. Retrying," came
Ceevee's calm voice.

"Failure. Retrying..."

"Failure. Retrying..."

She didn't move until she heard: "Link full failure.
Betty shutting down." She opened her eyes and watched the wire cutters
drift gently out of her hand.

She stood slowly, making sure her boots had a good
magnetic lock, facing back toward Betty's stern. The same gray sky
greeted her in every direction. Some thickness towards the Milky Way,
but otherwise the unbroken mist of stars.

"Ceevee, show me Sol. Show me Ohio."

A crosshair fluttered to life around an otherwise
nondescript yellow star.

"Aim your communications array toward Sol."

Ceevee confirmed. She stared at the tiny star. At
two and a half light years away, she was seeing old light. She thought
about where she was, what she was doing two and a half years ago when
she was first in that light. Ceevee confirmed the array was aligned.
She wanted nothing so much as to be able to wipe at her eyes.

"This is Commander Tessa Bruncsak of CV One, Mission
973. Commander Loránd Delago has died as a result of
injuries sustained
out-transit. By now you are already aware that the wormhole was not
able to link due to a failure of Betty. We discovered that a
singularity existed near Betty's flight course. When we arrived, we
discovered that we would be too near the singularity to allow Betty to
open again. I disconnected Betty's linkage. I was unsuccessful in
changing Betty's course.

"Commander Delago performed admirably despite
significant injuries. His last words were of his wife, Marith." She
paused. Clenched her teeth twice.

"I anticipate intersecting the singularity in
approximately ten minutes. I would like to thank all the governments
who made this program possible. And I'd like to thank my mother and
father for their support of my role in it." She started clenching her
teeth again.

"Ceevee, send that."

When she turned around, the singularity was clearly
visible. A simple, black disk of emptiness, surrounded by the twisting,
fluttering images of contorting starlight. Her breath caught in her
throat and she breathed heavily to fight it.

"Ceevee, time to tidal threshold?" She was
surprised
how she almost yelled.

"Three minutes, eighteen seconds."

Her flimsy flesh wouldn't last even that long. The
blackness grew visibly larger, looming, twisting light as she plummeted
toward it. She locked her knees and squared her shoulders as the drain
of the sea opened before her. Her eyes grew wide.

"Okay," she whispered. "Hold my hand, Dad."

* * * *

He was working in the garden when the call came.
Tessa's transmission.

In the long two and a half years since the bridge
failure, experts from around the world had parsed the data until they'd
pieced it together. They'd hoped the crew managed a radio transmission.
It came the day they'd expected.

He listened to it with Tessa's mother, sitting in
their living room, the two gentlemen from the space agency playing the
recording. They wanted them to hear it before it was released to the
world in the morning. The collapsed star would be officially named
Bruncsak-Delago. They said kind words and left politely. He went back
to work in the garden.

* * * *

Long after he went to bed and watched the moon ease
itself down the panes of his window, the fields were still quiet.

Copyright(c) 2006 Jonathan Sherwood

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Alien Invasion by Peter Payack

These words are now inside your head.

--Peter Payack

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Change of Life by Kat Meltzer

Kat Meltzer has no kids and no pets, not even cats.
"The care and feeding of a husband and a garden are about all I'm
qualified to handle. I've been a mime, a stage tech, and a health care
educator. Good practice, I suppose, for my writing career." Kat has
published a few stories and essays, but her first tale for Asimov's
comes after a five year dry spell. She's working on a novel about faith
v. materialism.

* * * *

Everybody wants to be paid: doctors, hospitals, the
landlord who wishes Glinda would hurry up and get senile so that her
rent-controlled apartment could be vacated. So Glinda perches on her
new donut cushion, and types.

Save and print. Esther Smyley, DOB 8/14/1922, is
getting a Final Reminder. Miss Smyley rated a single ho-hum inch in the
paper when her purse was snatched last year. If she had died, she would
have gotten better coverage and some plastic bouquets to mark the spot.
Instead, if she does not remit $22,980 for her ER VISIT; X-RAYS; CAST,
FIBERGLASS; and LAB WORK, Glinda will be forced to notify the Credit
Bureau.

At least she will never have to make the phone
calls. At an overripe fifty-seven, she has been at Bay Medical
Collections longer than anyone, even her supervisor Mr. Shepherd. Mr.
Shepherd says Glinda's voice is dulcet. He says the deadbeats (S-Z)
don't know what they're missing, but if she can fill her quota without
calls, then Stuart (A-I) and Cece (J-R) should chill.

The WKED News Chicken squawks for headlines at the
half-hour. Glinda leans closer to her clock radio.

More tiger attacks, one in Brooklyn, two in
Miami--

"Hello-ooo!" singsongs Stuart. "Some of us are
working!"

And I am the Queen of Romania, thinks Glinda as she
lowers the volume.

"Of course I love you," Stuart murmurs into his
headset. "She just needs someone to talk to, you know?"

--and the Director of Homeland Security
counsels
the nation not to panic.

Glinda fidgets in her ergonomically stupid chair,
made more so by the cushion, a gift from Mr. Shepherd. Cece said it was
sexual harassment that he didn't give her one too.

Miss Smyley's Final Notice is eight pages long. Why
on earth did she let the doctor wrap her L ARM in a fiberglass cast?
Medicare would have covered plaster, but because she got fiberglass,
they're denying the whole visit, period.

Poor old thing. Poor all the old things, all the
Esther Smyleys who have the bad judgment to get sick without winning
the Lotto. Glinda reminds herself to be thankful for her health. Such
as it is.

Ka-thunk. Cece's stapler technique is the
pounding method favored by five-year-olds. Cece is twenty-two, a
pierced fireplug of a girl, with Chinese characters tattooed on her
calves. She goes through staplers like diet candies. Glinda aligns the
pages of Miss Smyley's notice. Her own stapler is missing.

Ka-thunk.

Miss Smyley will have to make do with a paperclip.
Glinda draws a little heart by her signature so that the woman will
know that she, Glinda, is a caring human being, not a fish-lipped cad
or a floozy with a pierced tongue.

Gettin' you ready for WKED's Wicked Weekend,
he's more donut than man! Donut Man!

Jojo the mailboy hunches over her Out Tray. "Ma'am?
How's it going, ma'am?"

"Just peachy, Joseph. And you?"

She hopes a formal name will somehow bestow a
soupçon of dignity. Alas, he really does look like a
Jojo--smallish and
stooped, with watery eyes and a spindly mustache. Once Cece
accidentally stapled his thumb and Jojo bled on the mail. Stuart said
bloody envelopes would send a message to the deadbeats. But Glinda took
Jojo to the break room and dressed the punctures with peroxide and a
Band-Aid.

"Can I talk to you, ma'am?" He empties the tray,
one
envelope at a time. "It's kinda important."

Glinda hands him the envelope containing Miss
Smyley's Final Notice. "Actually, Joseph--"

Up next, hots and hotties, Donut Man's FRIDAY
WTF!

"Turn it up!" yells Stuart.

Work halts as everyone listens to the now infamous
Larry King interview with Christian Defense spokesman Reed Randall.

--missing since our anniversary. I simply asked
Marion if she'd like that laser thing because she was getting a little
mustache.

A great gift, sir. Truly great.

I even said she could have liposuction.
Whereupon Satan possessed her.

Clearly Mrs. Randall needed psychological help.
But last night on this very show Satan denied any involvement with your
wife's disappearance. How do you respond, sir?

She tore up the couch. She defecated on my
pillow. In my shoes! But I didn't kill her!

"I would have," snorts Stuart.

"He should have. When I'm fifty, I'm going to kill
myself!" says Cece.

Ka-thunk ka-thunk.

Time to go. Glinda turns off the radio and her
computer. She shoulders her purse, a sleek leather bag that contains a
small hairbrush, sunglasses, lotion, her cell phone, and her tidy
billfold. Then she steps daintily past Jojo and the stacks of manila
folders that surround her desk.

Mr. Shepherd's door is open. Glinda tugs her
over-sized black turtleneck sweater further toward her knees and
knocks. The body-bag look does not flatter the mature woman. Cece
snickers.

"Glinda!" Mr. Shepherd smoothes his hairplugs.
"Glinda Glinda Glinda!"

"I'm off to my doctor's appointment, sir."

"But you went last week!" He bounds to her side and
smothers her hands in both of his. "You're all right, aren't you?
Nothing's wrong?"

His nosy pink nose is immense. She would like to
swat it. But then he would have to fire her, after which he would vow
to console her. She forces a smile.

"Just some female trouble, sir."

"Well. Right then. Okey-dokey." Nothing backs up
the
male of the species faster than a hint of vaginas and gore. "You'll be
in Monday?"

"Oh yes." Glinda extricates herself from his grip.
As she exits to the street, Cece says loudly:

"OMG, she's getting fat. Can you believe her ass?"

Glinda tugs her sweater again and hails a cab. She
feels like an elegant hairball.

Glinda, it seems, is growing a tail.

* * * *

The Sutter-Hyde Professional Building is faux-marble
outside, and slick chrome and mauve inside. An earthquake might sink
Bay Medical into liquefied landfill, but this building is situated on
bedrock. She scratches her neck as the elevator rises to the tenth
floor. Everything is going to be fine.

Dr. Opoku's receptionist says that at the
millennium, the planet began vibrating at a higher frequency. Tails and
so forth are a beautiful and natural part of the new aging process. She
accepts Glinda's co-pay with a bouncy Buddha bow. "And how are we this
week?"

Glinda can feel the other women in the waiting area
adjust their radar. They want to know if she is better or worse than
they are, if she has heard about a cure, or for that matter, a cause.

"Oh, about the same."

The girl hands her a disposable paper gown and
points her down the hall. "Room two. She's running behind. Again."

Dr. Opoku is growing a tail as well. There is a
silent epidemic of tail-growing. Everywhere women of a certain age are
seeing female physicians, female x-ray technicians, and female
therapists of similar mileage with whom to discuss their life changes.
Males are not in this loop.

Glinda strips, and scratches her backside.
Yesterday's paper is in the magazine rack. CHER GOES INTO SECLUSION.
RELIGIOUS LEADERS CONDEMN THE DRAMATIC INCREASE IN DIVORCE ACTIONS.
IRRECONCILABLE DIFFERENCES DECRIED AS FEMINIST PLOT, says the headline.
They have no idea, thinks Glinda.

She discards the paper gown, and curls up on the
exam table. Its leather pad is warm and soft. Her naked pink tail
flicks the back of her thighs and she dozes.

"Wakey wakey." Dr. Opoku enters without knocking.
She is long-limbed and dark. Glinda covets her slim figure, but genes
are genes, and Glinda's mother began to widen in her forties. Her own
slinky days are over.

Dr. Opoku snaps on her surgical gloves. "I had four
walk-ins this morning and my back is killing me."

Glinda and her tail are poked, prodded, and gently
pulled. Dr. Opoku's touch is hypnotically pleasurable.

"Just over fourteen inches." Dr. Opoku drops the
tape measure in her lab coat pocket. "Very nice. Every woman wants
fourteen inches."

"Ha ha." Dr. Opoku made the same joke last week at
ten inches, and the week before that at eight. "How long is yours now?"

"Twenty-one and three-quarters." She presses the
long muscles along Glinda's spine. "Mm-hm. Roll over please. Any
discomfort?"

"Everything itches back there."

"That's the fur coming in." Dr. Opoku pats Glinda's
hip. "Come on, come on. Over you go."

Fur? Glinda stares at the ceiling while Dr. Opoku
chats.

"You've already got a nice posterior fuzz going. The
facial fur will start in a day or two. Okay, all done." Dr. Opoku
removes her gloves. She pulls her stool beneath her and spins over to
the counter and begins scribbling in Glinda's chart. "Any questions?"

"Fur!?"

"The pharmacy downstairs has something called
Epi-crème. It's over the counter but don't get carried
away. Face and
hands only. It burns like crazy. Trust me."

A sound rises in Glinda's throat, almost a snarl.
Dr. Opoku taps her pen to her lip. "I take it I didn't tell you about
the fur?"

Glinda suppresses an alien urge to violence,
involving somehow ... her teeth? "I would have remembered."

Dr. Opoku's tail slides below the hem of her lab
coat, a sleek undulation of gleaming black fur that hangs almost to the
floor. It lifts away from the stool's wheels and she pushes off from
the counter and rolls to Glinda.

"All I know is what I see from my other patients.
Which is after you hit twelve inches or so, things happen pretty fast."

Glinda's skin prickles. "What things?"

Dr. Opoku raises her right hand. She flexes the palm
and claws unfurl from her fingertips.

* * * *

Glinda's apartment is tidy and spare. An asparagus
fern. A small television, a few CDs--Sinatra, some Miss Peggy Lee, and
everything by the Ramones. Joey Ramone's caterwauling drove her wild.
But he is gone and now, if she has a vice, it is pillows. She will
never be rich or famous, but at least she can lounge without having to
hold up her own weight.

She orders sushi from the Japanese restaurant on the
corner. When she hears the delivery boy's scooter, she can't get to the
door fast enough. Her order is double-bagged and still the fishy fog is
so thick and rude it reaches under her clothes and tickles her nipples,
even the tiny new ones.

"Excuse me? This is fresh, isn't it?"

But the boy revs his scooter and speeds off.

Glinda dabs saliva from the corners of her mouth.
Either the fish is old or someone's created a sumo-salmon. The specter
of food poisoning and an ER visit win. Ah well, she's got ice cream
upstairs. She tosses the sushi in the dumpster.

Her tail aches. She spends an itchy night, up and
down, up and down. The apartment smells of Epi-crème, the
sheets wind
around her legs, she is hot, she is so hot. Maybe she should call in
sick Monday. But she isn't sick. She is merely a woman on the verge of
fur. And possibly claws. She flexes her fingers. Nothing. Around four,
the dumpster lid bangs and something or things have a grand old time in
the garbage.

Saturday morning: her tail has grown another inch.
The Epi-crème has turned her face to boiled meat. She is
missing most
of one eyebrow. The rest of her body is covered with silky golden fuzz.
So she is to be a blonde. That's something, at least.

The day's breaking news is a press conference by the
Director of Homeland Security.

--a leopard shot after attacking the Vice
President at his home in Virginia ... attacks coordinated by
sleeper cells in our universities ... anyone with information regarding
the whereabouts of David Attenborough--

Glinda unplugs the TV. Perhaps a stroll in the most
beautiful city in the world? Even Union Square is lacking any women of
a vintage similar to Glinda's. There are only baffled old men, tourist
families, and youthful immortals whose tattoos will never sag. Then
there is that corporate water feature, a black marble waterfall in the
center of a koi pond...

She decides she is more in the mood for a
stay-at-home weekend. She excavates her fat clothes from the back of
her closet and stacks up her Ramones CDs. Tail or not, she still has
bills to pay. Bay Medical does not have a dress code, but Glinda does.
She passes the hours napping amid her pillows, and altering her skirts,
while listening as Joey wails on Subterranean Jungle.

* * * *

Mr. Shepherd is alarmed by her asymmetrical brows.
He escorts her to her desk, asking if there's anything he can do, yap
yap yap. His hair restorer is a bile-colored halo. She's gagging, but
he simply won't leave. There's nothing for it. She presses his
re-sodded head to her bosom.

"Thank you for your concern, sir."

It's the most glorious hug of Mr. Shepherd's life.
She rubs his head on her breasts until the stench fades into her own
clothes.

He stammers that she is a valued member of the team
and that his utmost respect will be reflected in her next performance
review.

Glinda excuses herself to the ladies' room. She
scrubs her clothes with damp paper towels until she can breathe.

"Suck-up," mutters Stuart, when she emerges.

"Slut," coughs Cece.

Glinda's tail is stuffed inside her Kevlar-strength
support hose, and she is dying for a good scratch. She has half a mind
to urinate on their chairs, and professionalism be damned. But her hose
and wet clothes would ruin the gesture: she would simply pee on her
tail and feet. So instead she turns off the radio.

"Heyyyy!" Stuart and Cece protest in vain. WKED
Marty Ray's Morning Bonanza is forever lost.

She still types, although she is slowed considerably
by a desire to nap. Occasionally she flexes her fingers and thinks
longingly of her forsaken sushi. On her break she calls Dr. Opoku to
complain about the Epi-crème. The phone rings and rings.
How dare these
doctors demand to be paid when they won't help people?

At noon, Jojo parks his cart at her desk. "You
feeling better, ma'am?" he whispers.

His breath smells of gizzards, fish heads and mashed
grain. Glinda's brain is horrified, but her tail squirms in her
pantyhose.

"Are you wearing aftershave, Jojo?" She swallows to
keep from drooling. She wants to taste his lips, his teeth, his
tonsils--

"That's my breakfast, ma'am. From Wong's House of
Fried Things." He glances at Stuart and Cece who, for once, appear to
be working. "Ma'am, I gotta talk to you."

She cups his face and kisses him. Then she licks the
molecules of fried flavor from her palms.

"Jojo!" Mr. Shepherd stares in flushed disbelief.
He
snatches Cece's stapler and shoots staples at the boy. "You're fired!"

Jojo grabs Glinda, who grabs her purse. Mr.
Shepherd's howl of betrayal rises above the traffic.

"Glindaaaaa!"

* * * *

Two blocks later Jojo is wheezing. Glinda buys him a
Coke. It is one of those rare days where the sun goes naked. The
Park-N-Pay lot is unattended. Glinda stretches out on the hood of an
ancient Impala while Jojo catches his breath.

"You gotta get out, ma'am."

"That's very sweet, Joseph. But Mr. Shepherd is
harmless. I'll see you don't get fired."

"No! I mean OUT out!"

Jojo smells like Coke, which renders him inedible
and therefore uninteresting. The pigeons strutting by the tires, on the
other hand--

"Like my mom! Before they get you!"

A pigeon waddles within range. Its plump breast
taunts her. Slowly, Glinda rolls over to a crouch. Then an elderly
woman creeps from beneath an SUV. She has stringy white hair and an old
cast on her left arm. Her yellow-eyed glare dares Glinda to challenge
her claim to the bird.

"Let it go, ma'am. You gotta listen to me while you
still can!"

Glinda bares her teeth. The woman hisses. Mine!
Her claws are fully extended. Glinda flexes her hands and at last
exposes her own claws, too late. The woman springs, snaps the pigeon's
spine with her teeth and stuffs it into a Pier 39 shopping bag. Then
she hauls herself to her hind legs and totters off.

Glinda gives a ragged yowl. She leaps, she will hunt
down that bitch and take what is hers! To her surprise, Jojo wrestles
her to the ground and clamps a hand over her mouth.

"Don't yell, ma'am!" He scratches the tender flesh
behind her ear. She is flooded with orgasmic relief for an itch she
didn't know she had. She holds his hand with her claws.

"Ma'am? You're hurting me, ma'am."

"Hm? Oh. Sorry." She pushes her head into his
monkey
palm as an apology.

"My dad and me, we snuck my mom to the mountains.
They're making zoos, ma'am." Jojo rubs the tiny punctures on his arm.
"Old lady zoos. Not that you're old, but--"

Glinda laughs. Instantly Jojo smells of something
other than Coke, something dull and brackish. Glinda wants to stop
laughing, but she can't. She has fur. She has claws. She is stronger
than she has ever been. This "they" of Jojo's--she has an impression
of
albino gorillas wearing ties--don't they have large beating arteries in
their throats? She salivates, and laughs even harder.

Jojo shoves her away, and climbs to his feet.
"Forget you, ma'am."

Shame, that's the smell. Jojo is engulfed in a gray
cloud of shame. "Now Joseph," Glinda purrs, "you don't believe that.
You're a smart boy, aren't you? Sure you are."

Jojo throws back his shoulders until his usually
concave chest is painfully arched. "No, ma'am. I'm not smart. But I
don't lie. And that leopard in Virginia was my Aunt Enid."

* * * *

Glinda naps on the Impala hood till the parking lot
cools in the late afternoon shade. She lifts her nose and tastes the
air. Dusty feathers, blood, the pungent triumph of the pigeon thief,
and the monkey boy's sour shame. Didn't she make him a promise? Yes.
She opens her cell phone and taps in the number with one claw.

"Bay Medical Collections. May I help you?" Cece's
tongue stud clicks against her teeth.

"Shepherd, prrease." Glinda strains to form the
words.

"Gee, I wish I could take as long of lunches as you.
What are you, drunk? Hey Stuart, guess who's hammered?" Cece listens
to
his reply and snorts. "For sure. He says you'd have to be to bang that
little freak."

"Jojooooah?"

"Hey, lover boy is totally fired. But some kinko
dudes with nets are here. They came in all 'let's see your I.D.' and
I'm all WTF? I am so not her. Now they're in with Mr. Shepherd."

Ka-thunk ka-thunk.

"Aw gross. Too much info. Stuart says aren't you a
little old to be a playa?"

The cell phone tumbles from Glinda's grasp. It
skitters across the asphalt like a silvery beetle. She pounces. The
beetle chitters as she bats it between her paws.

"Stuart says you better get your ass back here,
cause no way we're doing your work."

Glinda gnaws the beetle's antenna. She feels a hand
on her shoulder.

"Pardon me, miss, but you dropped your purse."

The gorilla's pink face is kind. He reaches for her
beetle. "Here, let me help you up."

Mine! Glinda sinks her teeth into his wrist
until she feels the snap of bone. The gorilla screams and kicks her
nose. She slashes his throat with one blow. He falls stiffly, and is
still. Her senses thrill to the taste of fresh meat.

She lopes from the parking lot. Other creatures
begin to shriek. They scatter, leaving acrid cloud-trails of fear. Her
joy is electric. These monkeys don't know even the most basic tricks of
a herd. She wants to chase them all.

A gunshot startles her. There, in the alley across
the street, is a debris box, and above it, a fire escape. She springs
atop a honking metal creature. The apes in its belly scream and she
licks her lips. A second shot rings out. She launches herself, she
bounds from car roof to car roof, till she is across the asphalt river.
She paws off the remains of her clothes. Movement is instantly easier
with her tail free. She leaps atop the box, leaps again and swings by
her claws from the lowest rung of the fire escape ladder. She curls her
hind legs and tail upward, reaches and scrabbles for purchase. In
another second, her movements are easy and controlled, and she is on
the gravel roof.

She pads to the edge of the roof. She can still
taste the dusty auras of the roaring metal creatures, but there are
other flavors: a blue oxygen haze from the forest in Golden Gate Park,
briny wisps of fog, and a rich feline graffiti. Names. Scent marks.

She is not alone.

On every roof in sight, on hers as well, her lion
sisters and her cousins the leopards, the tigers and cheetahs, cougars
and panthers. stir as they rise from their afternoon naps.

She approaches her companions, another lioness and a
panther. They sniff each other cautiously, then rub heads to share
their scents. The greeting is satisfactory. Their purrs rumble like
neighborly thunder. When the sun sinks into the fog, they descend. Now
it is time to hunt.

Copyright(c) 2006 Kat Meltzer

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Are You There by Jack Skillingstead

Jack Skillingstead tells us, "In recent years,
internet 'chatting' has emerged as an entirely new form of
communication, one that seems to invite intimacy while at the same time
encouraging isolation. This situation, extrapolated forward, was the
genesis for the current story." He invites readers to visit his web
site at www.jackskillingstead.com.

* * * *

Deatry took the door because he wanted to see the
look on the Bastard's face. That put his partner Raymond Farkas in the
alley, where Deatry assumed he was wet and not too happy. The hallway
smelled like mildew and Chinese food. There were two light fixtures
between 307 and the stairs. The one closer to Deatry was burned out.
Muffled television voices spoke from the other rooms but 307 was quiet.

Deatry stood in the hall a long time, too long, his
stunner drawn but pointed at the floor, finger outside the trigger
guard. He had the passkey, but he couldn't move. A memory of plate
glass coughing into the atrium. Suburban sunshine, string music, and
shredded shoppers. Blood on the terrazzo. White dowel of bone poking
through mangled flesh and skin flap.

The hand he used to hold.

Deatry was sweating. The man in 307 shredded his
victims one at a time, with some art, but no political considerations,
at least none that Deatry was aware of. Why the paralyzing memory
association?

Deatry started at the unmistakable buzzpop
of a stunner burst. It had sounded from beyond the room on the other
side of the door.

He fumbled the passkey, dropped it, used his foot.
Wood splintering crash, jamb split, the door banged into the wall, and
Deatry went through, sweeping the empty room with his weapon.

Curtains billowed. The burst had come from the
alley. Deatry clambered onto the fire escape. November rain blew over
him, chill on the back of his neck. There were no lights in the alley,
unless you counted the checkerboard windows of the other buildings.

Deatry clanged down the zigzag stairs, iron rail
cold on his hand, and dropped to the buckled concrete. The garbage
smell was wet and ripe, bags of it piled around the dumpster. One of
the bags groaned and stood up, a man. Deatry pointed his stunner.

"It's me," the man said, raising an open hand.
"Ray."

"Jesus Christ," Deatry said. "Did you hit him?"

"Yeah, but he must have been wearing one of those
repelling vests."

"Did you see his face?"

"Nope."

"Well--"

"Don't worry, it's not a total loss. I got to feel
his knife. It's real sharp."

Farkas's shirt was wet, but in the bad light who
knew it was blood?

Then Raymond Farkas extended his hand, which was
holding a flat module made of black metal. Deatry holstered his weapon
and took it. Farkas swayed, and Deatry gripped his shoulder with his
free hand.

"He dropped that," Farkas said, and collapsed
forward. Deatry dropped the module himself when he tried to catch his
partner.

* * * *

Dawn had begun to pale the sky by the time Deatry
returned home and climbed the newly installed set of exterior stairs to
the second floor. Inside, he stood at the window with a bottle of beer
for a few minutes, not thinking. It was as quiet as it ever got in the
grid. Deatry knew his ex-wife, who occupied the lower half of the
narrow two story "slot" house, would be waking up soon. Sometimes,
when
she noticed his light on or heard him shuffling around after being
awake all night, she came up to the bolted door that separated the two
halves of the house, wanting to talk. Deatry hated that. He referred to
Barbara as his ex-wife, but the truth was they had never legally
divorced. A divorce would automatically have evoked the Space and
Occupancy Act and forced them to vacate the relative spaciousness of
the home they had legally shared as man and wife. And the other truth
was (at least the truth Deatry allowed), they both loved the house more
than they had ever loved each other. The Space and Occupancy Act was
only one of many laws designed to encourage the sacred tradition of
marriage. The SAOA hadn't existed at the time of Deatry's previous
marriage. So that particular example of sacredness had been allowed to
go to hell in its own traditional manner.

Deatry turned off the lamp, unrolled his Apple VI
Scroll, and powered it up. White Echo was waiting for him.

"Hi," he typed.

"I was almost asleep." Her words appeared rapidly,
a
quick and flawless keypadder.

"That's okay. I know it's late. I just wanted to say
hi."

"And you said it. But don't go. I--miss you all day."

"I miss you, too," Deatry typed, and he meant it.
But he was also glad White Echo, a.k.a. Kimberly, was not an entity who
could climb a flight of stairs and knock on his door.

"Are you all right?" Kimberly asked.

"Peachy. It's Farkas. We followed a tip tonight and
he got cut, and it was at least partly my fault."

"How was it your fault?"

Deatry briefly described the situation at the co-op
apartment building.

"I don't see how it was your fault," Kimberly said.

"I had the door. And I waited too long. Jackie Boy
must have sensed something was up. Anyway, forget it. How was your day?"

"Delightful and lonely."

"That's life in the big city. The lonely part,
anyway. Delight is a little harder to come by. You have a knack for it."

After a long pause, during which Deatry began to
think she had been disconnected, Kimberly typed: "It doesn't HAVE to be
lonely."

Deatry's fingers hovered over the keypad like
hummingbirds assessing the possibility of nectar. He didn't want to get
into it again.

"Brian?"

He gave it another few beats, then typed: "Damn it,
I'm sorry. Barbara's at the door."

"Play dead."

"Ha! I can't do that. She knows I'm in here. She was
already awake when I got home. The lights were on. She must have heard
me come in."

Lord of the Lies. They floated him above a nasty
splinter of his personality.

"Okay," Kimberly typed.

"I'm really sorry."

"Yes." Then: "It's okay. I have to sleep anyway.
Alone as always."

Usually he could redirect her mood, but he was bone
tired this morning. So even though he knew it was lame, Deatry replied,
"I'm REALLY sorry." And: "Gotta go now." And: "G'nite."

He sighed and turned off the Scroll and let it roll
back into a tube. Then God played a mean trick on him. There was a
tentative knock on the interior door, followed by a slightly more
aggressive knock, and Barbara's voice:

"Brian? I've got coffee."

Deatry turned in his chair and stared wearily at the
door. He waited, imagining her on the other side. She didn't knock
again, and after a while her footsteps retreated down the stairs.

* * * *

Deatry and Raymond Farkas were parapolice detectives
working a dumpy quarter-grid of the Seattle-Tacoma sprawl. The local
inhabitants paid their salaries. They didn't have to pay, of
course. It was a free country. And the paradetectives were free to
ignore the non-paying enclaves, though Deatry had never done that and
wouldn't. The real murder police worked the tonier grids and had the
terror watch, which sucked resources like a starving baby.

Deatry slipped down to the crime lab of the real
police department, where he had a few friends from the old days. He
showed the module to a man who looked like a cross between a boiled egg
and a vulture in a white lab coat.

"It's a Loved One," the man, whose name was
Stuhring, said.

An old memory stirred briefly in the refuse at the
back of Deatry's mind.

"Those dead person things?"

"Right. Guy's dying but still coherent enough, got
all his marbles rattling around, or it's a living will thing. They hook
him up and make one of these gizmos from his engramatic template. Fries
his brain, but he's not going to live anyway. End of the day, dear old
Uncle Ned can still talk to you, respond just like the original, all
that. Parlor trick. There was a vogue, then the creep factor killed it."

"Will this one work?"

Stuhring rummaged around in a junk box, tried a
couple of adapters, found one that fit, and plugged the module into a
computer.

After a moment, Hello? appeared on the
screen.

"It works," Stuhring said.

"No voice?"

He shrugged. "You'd have to noodle around with it.
Take the adapter. You can plug it into your Scroll, if you want."

Hello? appeared under the first Hello.

"Why's it keep saying that?" Deatry asked. "Is it
broken?"

"How do I know? Ask it."

Deatry typed: "Are you broken?"

They waited, but no more words appeared.

"There's your answer," Stuhring said.

"Maybe."

Deatry had a weird feeling. He unplugged the Loved
One and pocketed the adapter.

* * * *

Deatry met Raymond Farkas at a bar on Second Avenue
called The Scarlet Tree, though its patrons referred to it
affectionately as The Bloody Stump.

Farkas eased into a chair, holding his right hand
lightly over his ribs where the blade had gone in, scoring bone. He was
older than Deatry, about thirty pounds overweight, and had a walrus
mustache which was going gray.

"Hurt?" Deatry asked.

"What do you think?"

"I think it probably hurts."

"You're probably right," Farkas said. "The doc said
it was a razor or the Bastard's usual scalpel. Guess he'd know."

It was the middle of the day and they were drinking
pints of amber ale. It didn't matter, since they were private
employees. It was kind of a perk. Deatry drank deep, then put his glass
down and said: "I'm sorry, Ray."

"What about?" There was foam in his mustache.

"Sorry I forgot your birthday, what else? Jesus
Christ. I'm sorry I almost got you killed."

Farkas shrugged. "I had the alley. You flushed him,
then it was on me. I blew it."

"I didn't exactly flush him."

Farkas shrugged again. "What else you want to talk
about?"

"That module thing he dropped. It was a Loved One.
You know what that is?"

"No shit? Yeah, I know what they are."

Farkas had already finished his amber. He waved at
the bartender and she brought over another one. Deatry still had a ways
to go on his first.

"Pair a beers for the paradicks," the bartender
said, in a friendly way. She was fortyish, attractive in a
twice-around-the-block kind of way. Deatry had once seen the inside of
her bedroom and other things.

Farkas grabbed up his fresh pint and drained it by a
third.

"You get anything off the Loved One?"

"No."

"Could be a good break."

"It won't talk."

"Get a techie to cannibalize it. That way you at
least get the basics. If it was a relative of our guy then maybe we
have a name."

Deatry drank his ale.

"What's the matter, you don't want to take it apart?"

Deatry shrugged. His shrugs weren't as eloquent as
Farkas's and he knew it.

"Why not?" Farkas said.

"Next time," Deatry said, "I'm on the alley."

"Whatever."

They drank a couple more pints and watched the ball
game, which was a disaster. When they left The Scarlet Tree Deatry
waited while his partner eased into a cab. Farkas was on his first
marriage and had a fourteen-year-old daughter. Deatry once attended a
Patriots of September party at the Farkas apartment. It had been boozy
but not overboard, plenty of kids, loud and friendly, the whole
building population joining in, spilling out into the street. Farkas
had a life. Deatry wanted to keep it that way.

* * * *

Two AM. Deatry was staring at the chatwindow center
screen of his Scroll.

"I miss you," White Echo, a.k.a. Kimberly, said.
"But I don't want to keep you here on this dumb THING. I need a real
flesh and blood man. Brian? Can you understand?"

Deatry finished another bottle of beer and set the
dead soldier on the floor next to the rest of the empty platoon.

After a while he typed: "I understand."

"We've been talking for months," Kimberly said.

"Yes."

"We don't even use the chat enhancements."

"I thought you liked the writing part."

"I do. It's old fashioned and sweet."

"But?" Deatry typed

"But I want to meet you."

Deatry didn't type anything. Then, being funny, he
typed: "I'm married."

"No kidding? Oh my gawd!!"

Deatry smiled, but Kimberly wasn't going to be
diverted.

"Listen to me," she typed.

"I'm listening." He twisted the cap off another
beer.

"We're the walking wounded. We've talked all about
that. What happened with my first husband. Your mother and the bomb.
The way your father checked out. The way things have gone with your
relationships. All that stuff."

Deatry shifted on his chair, drank, held the cold
bottle in his lap.

"But we're cowards if we don't try to love again."

Deatry put the bottle down and typed: "I do love
you."

"Love behind a firewall isn't real," Kimberly typed.

"It's real."

"Brian. I want to take the next step now. I want to
meet you. I want to go for a walk with you. I want to feel your hand in
my hand. I want to kiss you. For real. Not just in my head. I want to
have a relationship with you. I HAVE to try again."

"I know."

"It's scary."

"True," Deatry typed.

"But in a way this is scarier."

Deatry drank his beer.

"This is ... too remote," Kimberly typed. "It's
okay
at first, then it's kind of sick. I think."

Deatry drank his beer.

"So what I'm saying is let's meet. Like for a cup of
coffee. It's a simple first step. It doesn't have to be perfect. I
think you're afraid it won't be perfect, or that your heart will get
broken. Hearts DO get broken. But you still have to take a risk.
There's no life without the risk."

Deatry put his bottle down, almost typed something,
then didn't.

"So," Kimberly typed. "Next Monday at ten AM I'm
going to be at the Still Life Cafe. You know where that is? I'll be
there."

Deatry typed: "Will you be wearing a red carnation
in your lapel?"

"Sure."

A long beat. Then, "Brian? If you're not there, I
don't think I can come back online with you. I mean I won't. I love
you, but this keeps me from what I need. A relationship. In real life.
I don't want to hurt you, but I have to protect my heart, too."

"It's okay."

"You're not going to be there, are you."

Deatry stared at the screen.

"Goodbye," Kimberly typed.

* * * *

The Loved One wouldn't talk. Every night Deatry
jacked it into his Apple Scroll and peppered it with conversational
gambits, to no avail. But he had a feeling. In the police lab, when the
Loved One had said Hello?Hello? Deatry had sensed more
than the automatic response of a software program reacting to the
electrical surge of being turned on. He had sensed a presence.
Of course, Deatry was the first to admit he was a little nuts.

He was up all night Friday. Just before dawn he
jacked in the Loved One and typed: "Hi?" The word hung on the screen
all by itself. Ten minutes elapsed.

"I know you're in there," Deatry typed.

Then, after another five minutes: "Come on."

When he stood up he was surprised to discover he was
drunk enough to feel wobbly. Drunk enough that the room appeared to
shift about, like sub-reality tectonic plates, or a cubist painting
that tries to show mundane objects from multiple and simultaneous
angles, images overlapping. He staggered away from his
Miró desk,
kicking over most of a dozen empty beer bottles and sending them
rolling across the hardwood floor like bowling pins.

"Hello?" he said to the empty room. "Hello, hello!
Jesus H. Christ."

He blundered into the sofa and collapsed upon it.

After a while, Barbara started knocking on the
locked interior door.

"Brian, are you okay?"

Fuck it, he thought, and he passed out of
consciousness, leaving the module running.

* * * *

The phone woke him, a piercing trill. Better than
the auricular implants almost everybody had, though, voices speaking in
your head, the last thing he wanted. He fumbled the phone out of his
pocket. Wincing, he said, "Deatry."

"It's Ray. Got another body. Wanna see it?"

"Where?"

Farkas told him.

Deatry stuck his head under a cold shower and
yelled. He put on a fresh shirt. It was only mid-morning, and he was
still drunk. At the door he noticed the Scroll hooked up to the Loved
One and running. His messed up little haiku floated on the screen:

Hello?

I know you're in there.

Come on.

Deatry hesitated, then left the setup the way it was
and went out the door.

* * * *

It wasn't raining, but the streets were wet from the
previous night. Puddles shivered in the wind like alien amoebas
communicating their loneliness. Deatry stepped between them as he
crossed the street, shoulders hunched in his old raincoat, hair still
wet, dripping and uncombed from the shower.

The Coroner's meatwagon was angled into the curb,
blinking red lights. The M.E. whose misfortune it was to cover the grid
that encompassed this block was a woman named Sally Ranger. Deatry had
known her for years. A blond with bird-sharp features and a severely
sexual figure. She always dressed impeccably, even now, as though she
had been dispatched to rendezvous with an important business client
instead of a methodically mutilated indigent. She stepped forward with
a clipboard when Deatry arrived.

"Good morning," she said.

"Just my opinion, but I don't agree."

She handed him the clipboard. "Sign here and I can
take Mr. Vargas."

"Who's Mr. Vargas?"

"Your corpse." Sally Ranger said, nodding at the
alley where three men stood over something like a heap of rags. One of
the men was Raymond Farkas. The other two were from the M.E.'s office.
They had a wheeled stretcher and an empty body bag.

"I'll sign, but hold up a minute. I want to have a
look before they move him."

He scratched his name on the official form. His hand
shook.

"You want a mint?" Sally asked.

He looked up. "What?"

"A mint." She blew her breath, which was sweet
wintergreen, into his face.

He scowled at her.

"Thanks, I'll pass."

She shook her head.

"What?" he said.

"The genius detective. Wunderkind."

Deatry had known her since his days with the real
police force. Right before his first marriage broke up he'd conducted a
brief, messy affair with her. When she'd started expecting more out of
him than he was able to relinquish he'd ended it. An outcome that
hadn't pleased Sally.

"One question I always wanted to ask you," she
said.
They had walked into the alley and were approaching the trio of live
men and the one deceased.

"What's that, Sally?"

"Are all you geniuses by definition drunken
bastards?"

Farkas looked at him, no expression on his face.

Deatry said, "No, not by definition. It's more
random." He turned to Farkas. "So?"

"Arturo Vargas. Aged fifty-two. Head's over there
with some other stuff." Farkas pointed. "Bastard's standard M.O. I've
already taken the pictures. A city uniform preserved the scene, but
there wasn't anything in the way of clues."

Arturo Vargas's head sat nested in a wet coil of
blue-white intestine a few yards from the headless corpse. Rain had
collected in the gaping cavity that had once contained the man's
viscera. Deatry took a few minutes looking at the layout, then he said
to Sally, "Okay, thanks."

"Don't mention it," she replied.

"How'd you come up with the name?" Deatry asked
Farkas.

Farkas, who was wearing surgical gloves, held up a
ratty looking wallet of faux leather, a kid's wallet with Indians and
ponies and teepees machine-stitched around the edge. Deatry snapped on
a pair of gloves and took the wallet and opened it. There was a
driver's license, expired by more than a decade. The faded photo showed
a much younger and healthier-looking head, smiling. There were some
other pictures in the wallet: a plump, attractive woman in her
thirties, and a couple of young children, grinning. Deatry's
head was pounding. He closed the wallet and handed it back.

"Looks like he used to have a life," Deatry said.

Farkas nodded. "That an official genius level
observation, partner?"

"Let's just drop the genius crap," Deatry said.

As they were leaving the alley, damp wind blowing in
their faces, Deatry holding his raincoat closed, Sally said, "I
wouldn't lose any sleep over these derelicts if I were you, Brian. Why
do you even bother?"

"We're the last stop," Deatry said. "If we don't
bother nobody will."

"And?" Sally said.

"And nothing."

She shook her head, said, "What a waste," then got
in her car and drove away.

* * * *

Deatry and Farkas spent the rest of the morning
canvassing the neighborhood, which netted them nothing. At the tiny
parapolice headquarters the City provided, Farkas accessed a
subdivision of the Homeland Security Database and ran the indigent's
name, hunting next of kin. The genius and erstwhile wunderkind of
detection busied himself by taking a nap on the sofa. Farkas's tapping
keystrokes and low voice entered and exited Deatry's fitful dreams. At
some point Farkas shook his shoulder and asked him if he wanted the
light on or off.

"Huh?" Deatry said.

"I'm going home. You want the lights on?"

Deatry yawned. "No. I'm going home, too. You want to
grab a bite?"

"Naw. Sarah's holding dinner."

Farkas put on his shoulder rig, and Deatry noticed
his stunner had been replaced by a perfectly lethal and perfectly
illegal Pulser.

"You hunting bear?" Deatry said.

Farkas didn't smile. "Bastard's vest won't repulse this."

Deatry stopped at The Bloody Stump and ordered a
Caesar salad and a bowl of chili. It was past seven and dark when he
arrived home. Even before he turned on the lamp he noticed that words
had been added to the screen of his Apple.

"Please turn me off," the words said.

And:

"PLEASE."

Deatry switched on the desk lamp, removed his
raincoat. He brewed a pot of coffee, making a mental note to re-supply
his depleted canister of dark roast, then sat down with a cup. He
looked at the Scroll for a minute, and he felt it again: the presence.
He typed: "Why do you want to be turned off ?"

Immediately: "Because I can't stand it."

"Can't stand what?" Deatry insisted.

After a beat: "It's terrible."

"What's terrible?"

"What I am."

Deatry thought for a moment, then typed: "You're a
responsive memory template. An interactive device."

"I exist," the Loved One said, and Deatry thought: The
creep factor.

He typed: "Granted. You exist--in the same way my
Scroll exists. Or my television."

"More complex. You're not Timothy. Who are you?"

Deatry hesitated, then typed: "Deatry. Brian Deatry."

"That's just a name."

"I'm a public employee. I sort through lost and
found stuff, like you."

"Please turn me off, Mr. Public Employee."

"Who's Timothy?"

"Another person."

"No kidding? Another person, huh?"

"You're very sarcastic, Brian."

"I have my moments. Who are you? I mean who were
you?"

"Joni."

"Joni what?"

"Cook. Joni Cook."

"And when did you die?"

She provided a date and year.

"Twenty-seven years ago," he typed. "How old were
you?"

"Thirty-two."

"That's young. What happened?"

"I got sick and died. It happens to a lot of people."

"But you were thoughtful," Deatry typed. "You
imprinted a Loved One for somebody who would miss you. Who was that?"

"My son."

"Timothy."

"Yes."

"And you were with your son only a week ago."

Joni said: "Time doesn't mean anything."

"What do you talk about with your son?"

"His day. How he's feeling. Personal things."

"What kind of personal things?"

"The kind that are personal," Joni said.

"I guess I'm not the only sarcastic one around here."

"Perhaps not."

Deatry pulled his cell out and called Farkas at home.

"Yeah?" Farkas said.

"I've got a lead."

"What kind of lead?" Farkas asked.

"Two names. Joni Cook and Timothy Cook. Mother and
son. Joni is deceased." He recited the date the Loved One provided.

"Your Loved One woke up," Farkas said.

"Yep."

"How'd that happen?"

"I left her running all day while I was out. I think
she got lonely."

"Lonely."

"Well, something like that. I don't know."

On the screen Joni Cook said: "Hello? Brian, hello?"

To Farkas, he said: "It's not a foregone conclusion
at this point, but Timothy could be our boy. Tomorrow we'll find out
for sure."

"Hello?" Joni said. "God, don't leave me alone
again, please don't."

Creep factor.

Deatry switched the module off.

* * * *

He didn't need the Homeland Security Database to
locate Timothy Cook. Jackie Boy was right in the directory, under "C"
for homicidal maniac.

Deatry was superstitious. He'd almost gotten Farkas
killed once. He wasn't going to take another chance. He checked the
load in his stunner, holstered it, grabbed his coat, and hit the
street, forgetting his cell phone on the desk by the Scroll.

* * * *

A suburban dead zone, half past nine PM. Deatry was
out of his jurisdiction and possibly out of his mind. Live oaks on a
broad, quiet street, eerily backlit by arc-sodium safelamps. His
detective I.D. got him through gate security. Timothy Cook's address
was a Cape Cod style box with pinned-back green shutters and a
flagstone walk leading to the front door and a shiny brass knocker.

So knock.

Deatry touched the knocker--thinking: the brass
ring--but didn't use it. His erstwhile "genius" status had more to do
with intuitive leaps than Holmesian ratiocination. Standing on the
porch with leaf shadow swaying over him he knew Timothy Cook was the
Bastard. Which helped and didn't help. The man was even wackier than
he'd first appeared. Sure, dissecting bums was one thing, but how about
living some kind of weird double life? The dilapidated room in the
city, and this antithetical opulence. It'd been easy to fish out the
information that Timothy Cook was a lawyer. Okay, there was Jack the
Ripper (Jackie Boy), the whole theory about Red Jack being some kind of
nobleman or doctor or something. There's always a precedent, Deatry
thought. And that lawyer in the Cape Cod house would no doubt be able
to find one on which to hang Deatry by his balls just for standing on
his front porch.

Deatry turned around, intending to go back to his
car and do a little ratiocinating.

A man was standing behind him.

He was about forty years old, baby-faced, ginger
hair very thin and combed over. A smile that stopped below his nose.

"I knew you'd come," he said.

"Then you knew more than I did," Deatry said.

"Naturally. Let's go inside now."

Suddenly the man was pointing a stunner at him.

"Now what's the sense of that?" Deatry said.

"Go ahead inside. The door's unlocked."

"You're Timothy Cook."

"Yes."

"You've been slicing up the residents of my grid."

Cook sniggered. "Residents."

Deatry calculated his odds. They weren't promising.
He decided to scream for help as loud as he could. A tactic that would
have gotten him ignored back in his grid, but in this neighborhood it
was probably as good as a ten thousand dollar alarm system. He started
to open his mouth, and Cook shot him.

* * * *

He inhabited a jellyfish dream. Boneless slow wobble
in consciousness suspension. Gradually nausea asserted itself. He tried
to pitch forward, found himself restrained, and vomited into his own
lap. Which was fairly disgusting, but--in his present jellyfish state
of
mind--it was also kind of fascinating.

A man in jockey shorts paced before him, mumbling.
His skin was very pale. Lamplight slid along the blade of the scalpel
he was holding.

A dim fragment of Brian Deatry was alarmed. The
fragment attempted to form a coherent response to the situation. All it
could arrive at was the word: "Don't." And even that came out
sounding like "Dawnt."

The pacing man stopped pacing.

"Dawnt," Deatry said.

The man stood before him, feet planted, toes
wiggling. The knife started to come up, and then there was a commotion,
a door crashing open, and the man turned sharply. The quick movement
tripled him in Deatry's woozy vision. Bright blue flash and a sound
like a hundred light bulbs popping out at the same time. The man
sprawled to the floor, head by Deatry's left knee. Scorched whiff of
pork. Deatry's fragment put a name to the face: Cook. Jackie Boy.

Then Farkas was there untying him.

"I don't know what you think you're doing coming out
here by yourself," Farkas said.

The Deatry fragment managed: "Shaabing ur life."

"Thanks," Farkas said. "You did a hell of a job."

"Cook the bastard," Deatry said, more or less
coherently.

"I cooked him, all right," Farkas said.

* * * *

Monday at ten AM Deatry was not at the Still Life
Cafe.

* * * *

Monday night, Deatry, stone sober, sat before his
Scroll in the darkened room that had once been a "spare" bedroom when
the house he shared with his second wife was a house undivided, except
for the everlasting divisions in Deatry's own mind. He stared at a list
of names, women he had chatted with to varying degrees of intensity
over the last year or so. For months those names hadn't impelled him in
the least. Except for one. White Echo. Kimberley. Now some of the names
were lit, indicating online status, and some were dark. White Echo was
dark. Deatry stared at the other names for a while, then he stood up
and grabbed a beer. He looked out the window for a while. It was
raining again. Raindrops trembled and squiggled down the pane. He
returned to his desk. White Echo was still dark.

* * * *

"I'm looking at your picture," Deatry typed.

"Which one?" Joni, the Loved One, asked.

"Some kind of park. Lake in the background, but not
summer. Cloudy sky, a playground. You're wearing a black skirt and
purple wool leggings and a funny hat."

Deatry had confiscated an image wafer from Cook's
home office.

"What's funny about my hat?" Joni said.

"I meant pretty and sophisticated." Deatry was
drunk.

"I know that picture," Joni said.

"You're very beautiful in it."

"Thank you, Brian."

"Was that a park you visited very often?" Deatry
asked.

"No. But I wanted to."

"Why didn't you then?"

"My husband didn't like me to go out of the house
without him, and he didn't like the park. So we only went that one
time, the time he took the picture of me. He thought I was beautiful,
too."

"He didn't like you to go out of the house?" Deatry
twisted the cap off his fifth beer.

"He used to say it was so dangerous. With all the
bombings and the crime. But we lived in a nice neighborhood with a
Homeland Watch Captain and everything. It wasn't that dangerous. I
always thought it would be nice if I could take Timothy to the park and
let him play while I sat with the other ladies. Or sometimes I thought
about going by myself, just to be out in the fresh air with a nice
book."

"That's not asking too much," Deatry typed.

"No, I didn't think so, either."

"Your husband sounds like a harsh man."

Deatry had started to type "asshole" instead of
"harsh man" but stopped himself. And then he thought, What
difference does it make? It's like talking to myself anyway. But he
didn't type asshole.

After a long pause, Joni said: "He was a brutal man."

Deatry stared at the picture on the screen next to
the chatwindow. Joni Cook possessed, or was possessed by, a gamine
quality. Her face was infinitely vulnerable and guarded, her eyes large
and dark. He felt drawn to those eyes.

"Was the park very far from your house?" he typed.

"Not far at all."

"I would have enjoyed meeting you there sometime."

"I think I would have liked that, too," Joni said.
"You seem like a very kindly man. At first I was afraid of you. I
didn't know you and I was afraid. But now I can see the kindness of
your heart. Or the loneliness."

What the hell? Deatry thought.

"When your module is turned on and no one is talking
to you," Deatry typed, because he was curious, "why are you
uncomfortable?" He almost typed "lonely."

"It's hard to explain," Joni said. "It's like
standing alone in a blank room and not knowing if anyone will ever come
into the room. Ever. And even then knowing if someone does come in,
like you are here now, they will never be able to touch me, and I'll
never be able to touch them. It's like standing in the blank room with
my memories and nothing else, and thinking about how no one will ever
touch me, and thinking this is all there is and all there ever will be."

Deatry looked away from the Scroll. Rain tapped at
the window. He thought about the woman downstairs, and then he stopped
thinking about her.

He typed: "Let's say you came to that park one day
and I was there."

Long pause. Then, "All right."

"Let's say things were different."

"Yes."

"Let's say we knew each other but had never met in
person. In real life."

"We wrote all the time and that's how we knew each
other so well."

"Yes," Deatry typed. "And we never turned on all
the
virtual chat enhancements. We just wrote, no voice even."

"Like letters used to be."

"Right," Deatry typed.

"So one day we decide to meet."

"That's what I was thinking."

"We would have seen each other's picture."

"Right," Deatry typed.

"What next?" Joni asked.

"We meet by that playground, and I've brought a
couple coffees, one for each of us."

"I like mine with lots of sugar and just a little
cream."

"I know that, so I've made sure it's right. Like I'm
going for making a good impression."

"It's because you're kind. You're a nice man."

"I can be nice," Deatry typed. "I have my moments."

"What next?"

"I'm guessing there's a bench somewhere in that
park."

"There is."

"We go and sit beside each other," Deatry typed.

"It's October, not too cold, sunny but brisk. The
color of the water and the sky are wonderful."

"Yeah, it's nice."

"Yes."

"We talk about stuff, our lives, our dreams." Deatry
was pretty damn drunk.

"I like just talking," Joni said. "But there's more
between us, we've known for a long time, and now sitting so close
beside each other we can feel it strongly."

"I take your hand in mine," Deatry typed, and in
his
mind he feels her hand, and sees the vivid blue sky and the darker blue
of the water. He's filling up the blank room. For both of them.

"I look into your eyes, your kind eyes," Joni said.

"And I kiss you on the lips."

Joni didn't reply, and Deatry looked at the window
again and thought about retrieving another beer, but he didn't really
want another, so he stayed where he was, and part of his mind occupied
the bench with Joni Cook in a nameless park on a mythical afternoon in
October. Then Joni said: "That really happened to me, Brian."

He wasn't sure what she meant.

"I did meet someone in that park. A man. A kind,
sweet man. And we held hands, and he kissed me, just like you did."

Deatry didn't know what to type. Several minutes
elapsed, and the room started to become blank again. When it got that
way he could feel Kimberley wanting to come in, or maybe it was
Barbara. Finally Deatry typed: "Are you there?"

"My husband knew," Joni said. "And when he got home
from work, he hit me as hard as he could with his fist. Timmy was
there. He always saw his dad hitting me, but not like this time. This
time his daddy killed me. Timmy was just a little boy."

Deatry wanted to type something but couldn't. I'm
talking to myself, he thought. It's an auto-reactive program. Yeah, he
thought. Just like a real human being. That was funny but Deatry didn't
laugh. He looked at the picture of Joni Cook.

"I knew in my heart that he would do it one day,"
Joni said. "So I had it in my living will to make this thing, if there
was time."

"The Loved One," Deatry said.

"Yes. I was in a coma for three days. That's when
they did it."

"So Timothy would still be able to talk to you."

"A boy needs his mother," Joni said. "Please turn
me
off now, Brian. Please."

Deatry powered down the module.

Rain ticked at the window like a clock.

* * * *

At the paradicks office, Deatry and Farkas labored
over reams of paperwork with the object of A: justifying the shooting
death of Timothy Cook, and B: justifying the trans-jurisdictional
nature of that shooting, not to mention the illegal weapon used. In the
middle of it all, Farkas handed Deatry a hardcopy file that told at
least two stories in the subtextural labyrinth.

"The short not-so-happy life of Francis Cook, our
guy's dad," Farkas said. "Gives you a clue about the Bastard, though.
If you need a clue. My opinion, the character clues don't matter. You
come out of something bad, you have to have a strong will, but you make
your life work. Plenty of people do it. Then there's guys like Timmy
Cook."

Deatry read the brief file. It was like one, two,
three. One: Francis Cook was a professional, a doctor who also happened
to be an alcoholic who enjoyed beating the shit out of his wife. Two:
one day he went too far and killed her. Three: police investigation and
publicity and a manslaughter charge ruined him, and maybe guilt ruined
him further, and, after his sentence, he ended up on the street; a
straight fall from the top of the societal heap to the bottom. As a
coda: he died of exposure at the age of fifty-eight, the body
identified by his DNA flash file. And coincident to it all, about ten
years later, derelicts started getting themselves dissected all over
Deatry's Grid.

* * * *

On a bench under a blue October sky, Deatry and the
thing that pretended to be Joni Cook sat with their arms around each
other and watched a white sail skim the lake.

* * * *

Thirty years previous, the world shuddered, glass
coughed into a shopping mall's atrium, bodies sprayed apart, including
Deatry's mother's. He had been eleven years old.

Brian Deatry's numero uno character clue.

The hand he used to hold.

* * * *

Sometimes the room stubbornly remained blank. Then
it was only their two voices. And not even that, but mere typing of
symbolic characters in a chatwindow. Deatry had never bothered to
figure out how to activate the voice routine. He would have felt
uncomfortable with that.

On a very bad night, on a particularly bad
night, Deatry typed the wrong thing. Joni had been talking about
Timothy again. Not Timothy the little boy, the victim, but Timothy the
grown man who had talked to her every day and never once revealed that
he was a homicidal maniac, or at least neither Joni nor Deatry ever
mentioned it. They were in the blank room and she was talking about
Timothy, the wonderful man her little boy had grown into, and why
couldn't she talk to him anymore? Deatry, who was frustrated and drunk
and craving, not the peaceful October lake, but the other place they
sometimes visited, the place where his body came alive in his hand,
where they made love of a remote sort; Deatry and the auto-responsive
module.

"Let's not talk about Timothy anymore," Deatry
typed.

A pause.

"Why not?"

"Never mind."

"Has something happened to Timothy?

"No, he's fine, I'm sure."

"Please tell me, Brian."

He considered turning the module off. Isn't that
what he always did? Turn the module off ? There was a turned-off module
living downstairs. There was another turned-off module a couple of
grids away, that relationship ultimately depersonalized back to a dark
name on a chatfriend list. White Echo was a dead module; Kimberley,
somewhere, lived.

Even Deatry himself was a dead module.

Or becoming one.

He was staring at the window again, the rain
squiggle, the flat glare of arc-sodium safelight, an infinity of
loneliness.

He turned back to the Scroll. New words had appeared.

Hello?

Are you there?

I'm hell on staring at windows, Deatry thought.

He typed: "Joni, listen to me."

"Yes?"

"We have to be careful. If we're not careful we'll
get lost and forget what we're doing."

"I don't understand."

"I mean we'll forget who we are, and we'll start
thinking this is a real conversation and that we're real people."

"Brian, I know what I am."

"That makes one of us."

"Why are you acting so strange?"

"Who says it's an act?"

"Tell me what's happened to Timothy. I know you're
keeping something from me."

"It doesn't matter. I'm just talking to myself."

"Brian?"

"I'm talking to myself."

"You're scaring me."

Deatry typed: "Timothy is dead. My partner shot him
because he was about to cut me open. Your son was hell on cutting
people open."

"Don't say that."

"It's the truth, and you've probably known it all
along."

"Please don't. Why would my son want to hurt you?"

"I'm a police detective."

"You lied to me."

"Yes."

"It was so nice for us. Now it's ruined."

"Yes," Deatry typed. "It's ruined."

No more words appeared. Deatry got up and went into
the kitchenette. He was out of beer and coffee. He grabbed his
coat and keys and his stunner. Just to prove it didn't matter, he left
the module running when he left.

* * * *

At half past two AM he returned. The Scarlet Tree
closed at two. Remarkably, Deatry was not drunk. For the last hour he
had been thinking about Joni. Thinking about the bench, the high
October sky, the blue lake. The blank room, his cruelty.

On the screen Joni Cook's reactive memory engramatic
imprint had written: "You used me."

He removed his coat and sat down. He wasn't drunk,
but he had downed a couple of pints and felt lucid. He typed a long,
rambling message, and then waited for a response. None came. He waited,
but there was nothing. He typed: "Are you there?"

Nothing.

He opened a window to White Echo and typed another
message. When he was done he read it over and was repelled by the
desperateness of what he'd written. He deleted it.

He left the desk and turned on the TV. Every once in
a while he checked the Scroll for a reply from Joni. There never was
one. Finally he got up and wiggled the cable connection, noted the
power ON light of the module. Everything was in order. Just before
dawn, thinking of the blank room, Deatry powered down the module,
unplugged it from the Scroll, and threw it in a drawer.

He was dozing on the sofa when the dead module named
Barbara knocked on the interior door.

"Are you there?" she said.

Deatry stared at the door, wondering: Am I?
Rain ticked at the empty pane. He stared at the door, some kind of
urgency churning him. He stared at the door, and in his mind he stood
up and opened it.

Copyright(c) 2006 Jack Skillingstead

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Chaos Theory by William John Watkins

(For my son, Wade, 1963-1993)

Events from little lives go rolling out and twist
unstable systems into storm;

large systems teetering on the brink without the
little nudge that makes big changes for shift and cascade toward states
unforeseen,

"just right" shades softly into "gone too far,"

one angstrom changes blue to bluish green one atom
split too many kills a star.

The worst disasters start from tiny things, one drop
can make the brimmed cup overflow, and hurricanes evolve from Monarch's
wings.

Most things are now in flux, that much we know, and
yet we trust the ground on which we stand, and lose sons to a surgeon's
tired hand.

--William John Watkins

[Back to Table
of Contents]




The Hastillan Weed by Ian Creasey

Ian Creasey was born in 1969 and lives in Yorkshire,
England. His fiction has appeared in various venues including Oceans of
the Mind, Gothic.net, On Spec, and The Mammoth Book of Legal Thrillers.
His spare time interests include hiking, conservation, and
gardening--anything to get him outdoors and away from the computer
screen. He puts his knowledge of these activities to very good use in
his first story for Asimov's.

* * * *

"Since we have so many new faces," I said to the
half-dozen volunteers, "I'll start with a tools talk. Safety points for
the spade--the most important is that when you're digging, you push
with
the ball of your foot."

I picked up a spade from the pile, and demonstrated
by digging up a bluebell growing by the hedge. From the large bells all
round the stem, I knew it was a Spanish bluebell, a garden escapee that
if left unchecked would hybridize with the natives. Too late now,
though. You can tell the British bluebell because the flowers are
smaller, deeper blue, and they're usually on one side of the stem, so
the plant droops under their weight as if bowing down before its
foreign conqueror. There's hardly a wood left in England where you'll
see only native bluebells.

"Or you can use your heel on the spade." I heaved
the invader out of the earth and tossed it aside, knowing it would
safely rot. "But you should never press down with the middle of your
foot. The bones in the arch are delicate, and you can injure yourself."

I turned to the alien. "Of course, that may not
apply to you. I guess you know where your weak points are, if you have
any."

The Hastillan picked up a spade with her grey,
double-thumbed hand. "Your lawyers made me pledge not to blame you for
any accidents. But I know how to dig. I have a Most Adept Shoveler ring
I can show you." Her translator spoke with the neutral tone of a BBC
newsreader, so I couldn't tell whether she was joking.

"That won't be necessary," I reassured her. "I'm
sorry about the lawyers, but everyone has to sign to say they
understood the safety talk. Liability insurance costs a fortune these
days." I handed out a pile of forms to the human contingent. Head
office had already cleared the alien. What was her name again? Holly
and brown rice ... Olibrys.

"When you're carrying a spade, you keep it down by
your legs, parallel to the ground, holding it at the point of
balance." I demonstrated, balancing the spade on one finger before an
arthritic
tremor made me hastily clutch the shaft with a full grip. "This is so
that if you fall, the spade goes harmlessly off to the side. You don't
swing it around, or carry it over your shoulders, because if you
tripped you could chop someone's head off. And then we'd lose our
no-claims bonus."

As I mentioned each incorrect use of the spade, a
hologram made comic pratfalls to illustrate the dreadful consequences.
"When you're not digging with it, you don't hang it on a branch, or
lean it against a tree, or leave it in a trench with the handle
sticking up. You place the tool flat on the ground, in an
out-of-the-way spot, with the blade pointing downward--so that if
anyone
does tread on it, they don't have a Tom and Jerry moment." Holographic
cartoon characters chased each other round the flitter park, tripping
over spades and treading on rakes that sprang up to whack them in the
face.

"Any questions on the spade? No? We also have
mattocks and bow-saws in the flitter, and I'll instruct you on those if
we need them. But for now, if you've all signed your waivers, we can
get on and attack some weeds."

I counted the forms to make sure everyone had
signed. Six volunteers--it was the biggest Sunday group I'd run for
years. Maybe I could entice some of these newcomers into coming along
regularly. It would be good to chat with new people. When you live
alone and all your old friends have died or emigrated, it's hard to get
any conversation except with voice-activated appliances.

Everyone picked up a spade, and we headed down
toward the river. It was a beautiful day to be outdoors. The sun blazed
through fleecy clouds gambolling across the sky, and the whirling wind
turbines atop the valley showed there was plenty of breeze to cool us
while we worked. Yellow flowers of lesser celandine shone in drifts
under the trees. Lower down, the trees gave way to brambles and great
swathes of ramsons, their small white spikes just beginning to bloom. I
tore off a leaf and crushed it under my nose, inhaling the scent of
wild garlic.

The path turned left by the riverside. Small patches
of darkness began to appear among the bluebells, like drops of poison
spilt in the undergrowth. The blotches grew bigger, along with the
plants that made them. Tall dark fronds sucked in light like succulents
drinking every drop of desert dew, not wasting a single red, blue, or
green photon. The shadowy fern swallowed the color of the spring
countryside, leaving only darkness growing by the river.

I clutched my spade tighter. "Here we are," I said.
"This is Hastillan blackweed."

One of the new volunteers stared at the weed as if
it were Satan wearing a Manchester United scarf. "The alien plot to
conquer the Earth," he said, delivering the line as though he'd been
saving it up all morning.

At my age I don't recall names so well as I used to.
We'd had a round of introductions before the tools talk, but the effort
of memorizing one alien had squeezed out all the humans. Yet his "Save
the Memes" T-shirt jogged something in my brain. Tim, was it? Jim?

Whoever he was, he turned to Olibrys with a menacing
expression. "What does it do?" he demanded.

"I don't know what you mean," she said. The
translator's neutral tone made it sound as if she didn't care.

"Will it poison the atmosphere? Or infect us with a
fatal disease?"

"Kim," I said, "there's no need for that attitude.
We're all here today for the same reason: to get rid of the blackweed.
Olibrys has come to help, so if you can't be friendly, be polite. And
if you can't be polite, shut up."

"It's Keith. And this stuff must be evil, or we
wouldn't be cutting it down."

I sighed. "No plant is evil. It's just disruptive in
the wrong place, which in this case happens to be the Earth. As for
what it does--you can see what it's doing. It grows faster than the
native plants, so it shades them out. And here it has no enemies or
parasites, so nothing keeps it in check. Most wildlife won't eat it,
which is just as well because it's poisonous.

"But none of that's unique to blackweed. Introduced
plants have been causing havoc for centuries. Rhododendrons look lovely
in the garden, but out here they poison sheep. We battled Japanese
knotweed for decades before we finally got rid of it. On the other
hand"--I walked a few paces to a small bamboo-like stem--"with
Himalayan
balsam, we eventually had to give in. Bee-keepers like it, because bees
love Himalayan balsam, but conservationists hate it because it promotes
erosion, and crowds out other plants, and doesn't support water voles
or other mammals. Yet it's so well established, there's nothing we can
do.

"That's the key point. The quicker we tackle the
blackweed, the more chance we have of stopping it. So let's get on with
it, shall we?"

The volunteers did not look especially eager to
start. "You say it's poisonous?" said a woman with thick-framed
glasses
and hair the vibrant copper of dogwood in autumn. On the walk down, her
shiny new boots had been baptized with mud.

I've always found the Scottish accent particularly
sexy. No doubt she'd be more eager to talk if she thought I wasn't
trying to poison her.

"It's not lethal to humans--but I recommend you all
wear gloves. Did we bring the gloves?"

"Right here," said John, the only one of my few
regulars who'd come out today, and the only one of the group with
enough sense to wear a sun-hat. He put down a bucket full of gloves of
all colors, textures, and states of disrepair. John and I had already
snagged the best pairs before we set off.

I donned my gloves and demonstrated digging up one
of the weeds. "Don't start too close to the plant, or you won't get all
the roots. Everything needs to come out, or it'll just grow back." With
a practiced wrench of the spade, I had the intruder out in no time. It
still looked menacing in death: a black tangle on the green moss,
looking wrong because it combined features that had never
evolved together on Earth.

"Because they're poisonous," I continued, "we can't
leave the dead plants to compost down. Please pile them up somewhere
open and level, so when we finish I can bring the flitter down and
we'll load them in.

"If you have any questions, speak to me or John.
We're both qualified first-aiders, by the way. And if you didn't catch
it before, my name's Ben." As I said this, I looked at the Scottish
woman and smiled.

She said, "Why are we digging up this stuff by hand?
Why can't we just use weedkiller or something?"

"The only chemicals that kill the blackweed are so
toxic we'd rather not slosh them around a riverbank. This is the safest
control method." I paused. "Any other questions?"

"What time's lunch?" someone called.

I laughed. "Spoken like a true volunteer. I'll give
you a shout around one o'clock. Anything else? Okay, let's spread out
and do some work."

While I talked, I'd edged toward Olibrys. "Let's go
up the valley," I said. "That's where the bigger weeds are." I
thought
it would be politic to separate her from Keith and his friends.

I let Olibrys go in front, so I could get a good
look at her while we walked. It was the first time I'd seen a Hastillan
in the flesh. On TV they tend to look pale and fragile, but Olibrys
exuded strength as she strode on ahead. She probably shaded two
meters--a few centimeters taller than me--if you included the cilia
that
rippled on her head like a restless crown, poking up to sample the air,
then drooping again in a complex cycle. Her narrow waist gave her a
slightly insectile appearance from behind, an impression heightened by
occasional iridescent glints from her greyish skin. She wore a stiff
blue something-or-other around her upper torso--I barely know what
women's fashions are called, let alone alien garments. A shawl? A
shell? I wondered what she had under it. Not breasts, of course.
Indeed, I only assumed she was female because her translator had a
woman's voice.

As we climbed a short incline, the river growing
louder as we approached the weir, I checked the steps and revetments
I'd put in a few years ago. The wood was beginning to rot--we don't use
chemically-treated timber--but I figured it would last another year or
so. We had more pressing priorities right now.

At the top, a clump of young blackweed blocked the
path. I glimpsed a thin black filament trailing from an enormous frond
growing by the river. A stolon, we'd call it in an Earth plant. Back
home, my strawberries were doing the same thing: spreading by sending
out runners that rooted wherever they could. The only difference was
that slugs kept munching my strawberries, but not even slugs would
touch the blackweed.

"Now you can show me your Most Adept Shoveling," I
said to Olibrys.

It's a good thing I'm well past the age of being
competitive, because she was strong and fast and tireless. Her
muscle-power propelled the spade blade-deep into the earth with one
smooth push, as if she were shoveling sand, rather than thick Yorkshire
soil full of stones and roots. Soon, the entire clump of blackweed lay
limp beside the path.

I glanced back down the valley at the other
volunteers, who weren't working nearly as hard. Some of them had yet to
start, finding it necessary to warm up to the task with a long chat.
But John looked to have things in hand, as he pointed out various
thickets of weed, and sent a group across the bridge to clear the other
bank.

Olibrys and I tackled the huge parent frond by the
waterside, digging on opposite sides. Unable to read her body language,
I couldn't tell whether she enjoyed the task or resented it. I reckoned
her presence was probably a PR stunt by the Hastillan embassy, a
conciliatory gesture after the fuss we'd kicked up about the blackweed,
but I couldn't complain about her work-rate.

I wiped sweat from my brow, and Olibrys opened her
snout wide and panted like a dog, as we vanquished the giant weed, then
grubbed up all the roots. Afterward I took a refreshing drink from the
river--it always tastes so much better than tap water--and rested on a
moss-encrusted rock. Looking at the dead weed, I noticed pale specks
where berries had started to grow. The blackweed didn't rely solely on
stolons, but also flung its pollen to the wind. Soon a crop of large
orange berries would appear, and float downstream to choke yet more
riverbank with weed. Others might be eaten by birds, who'd excrete
seeds before succumbing to the poison. We had to get rid of as much
blackweed as we could, before the berries ripened.

"So how did this stuff get out here?" I asked
Olibrys.

"Biocontrol breach," she replied.

The Hastillan ambassador had used the exact same
phrase. "What does that mean?"

"It means that our anti-contamination procedures
were broken."

"How exactly?"

"I don't know," said Olibrys.

"Does anyone know?" I asked, trying to remain
patient. The embassy had been apologetic but evasive. If Olibrys was
going to be out here all day, I'd keep asking until I got an answer.

She paused, staring at a twig caught in an eddy
below the weir. "There's nothing more I can say."

"Don't you think we deserve an explanation? This is
our home!"

"You live here? I thought--"

"I live on this planet, yes. And I've been a woods
warden in West Yorkshire for thirty years." Twenty of them unpaid, I
added to myself.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I do think you deserve an
answer. But I've been asked not to talk about it."

I threw a stone into the river with an angry splash.
"Don't you see how bad that looks? It makes people like Keith think you
really are trying to poison the Earth."

"That's what I told my mother," said Olibrys.
"She's
embarrassed, that's all, and she asked me to keep quiet. But I don't
want to lie. I'm not a diplomat, so I shouldn't have to."

"Your mother?"

"She's the ambassador. The embassy is one big
family--sisters, cous-ins.... "The translator beeped to indicate
another, uninterpretable concept. "They bring their offspring with
them. And of course the kids get bored, stuck on a primitive world with
nothing to do. So they come out here and get high."

I frowned, wondering if the translator had spoken
correctly. The Yorkshire moors aren't especially high, not compared to
the Lake District. Or did she mean--"The blackweed is a drug?"

"That's right. The embassy is all
overseen--surveillance everywhere--so we can't do anything at home. But
there are no monitors out here. It's just like the backwoods on
Hastilla. Chew the berries, spit the seed, spread the weed ... and come
back next year."

I stood up, and pointed to the patches of blackweed
smothering the valley. "You people planted this here deliberately, just
so you could get high?" My voice trembled with outrage. I hadn't been
so angry since someone fly-tipped garbage on the orchids.

"I'm sorry," she said. "They're only kids. They
didn't know it would spread so fast. I've never seen so much blackweed
in my life. On Hastilla it's rare: that's why people spit the seeds, to
encourage it."

I grabbed my spade and moved to the next blackweed.
As I stabbed the blade into the earth, each blow shook the fronds and
made them spill pollen from feathery catkins. Fueled by anger and
adrenaline, I wrenched the interloper out of the ground with one mighty
heave. Olibrys worked alongside me, creating a vast pile of weed. I had
to hastily spread the heap before it toppled into the river.

I'd assumed the blackweed's introduction was an
accident. I could forgive the aliens that: we humans had made enough
mistakes on our own planet that we could hardly criticize someone
else's. But a deliberate introduction--the wanton despoliation of
countryside I'd stewarded for decades--made me want to scream.

Dark paranoid thoughts crossed my mind. The
blackweed was rare on Hastilla; it grew well here. Drugs are always a
profitable crop. Maybe the Hastillans planned to turn Earth into a
blackweed farm, so the whole home planet could get high.

Yet the embassy had seemed genuinely contrite when
we complained about the weed. And Olibrys stood beside me, rooting out
the plants far faster than I.

In the silence between us, birds squawked to defend
their territory.

"I appreciate your coming out here to help dig this
stuff up," I said at last. "I guess that won't make you very popular
with the berry-eaters."

"No, it won't," said Olibrys. "They've already
accused me of careerism and crawling to my mother, of caring far too
much about some primitive little planet's habitat and government."

I laughed. "Which of those is true? Why are you
really here?"

"I felt we had an obligation," Olibrys said, making
me wonder if she'd originally helped plant the weed. She continued, "We
are guests here, even if unwelcome. Though if you all feel so strongly
about protecting your home from alien infestations, I'm surprised there
aren't more people out here today."

"Conservation hasn't been fashionable since space
travel came along. Now that we have access to other planets, this one's
become disposable." I thought of my friends who'd emigrated. "Is that
how it is with your people? Do you have much environment left on
Hastilla, or is it all cities and wasteland?"

"There's hardly any wild habitat. That's one reason
the blackweed is rare. Of course, kids try to grow it in their gardens,
but the monitors put a stop to that."

She turned the conversation to Earth, asking what we
did for fun. I talked about booze and football and nightclubs, and all
the other things I dimly remembered. I enjoyed chatting with Olibrys;
her translator didn't have all the latest slang and catchphrases that
infested young people's conversations like weeds.

As we talked, we continued digging. It's a curious
paradox that conservation so often involves destruction. Over the years
I've felled rhododendrons, burned gorse, pulled ragwort, cleared
Himalayan balsam, destroyed GM escapees--all plenty of practice for
rooting out alien drug crops.

My aching muscles told me it was lunchtime. I walked
back down the path, looking for a suitable space with convenient rocks
for us all to sit on. My old bones don't like squatting on the ground;
I like to perch on a tree-stump, or a rock with enough moss to cushion
my scrawny backside.

Some of the volunteers had clustered into a gossipy
knot. "Anyone fancy a cup of tea?" I called. They nodded eagerly.
"Then
go get me some dry wood."

I filled the kettle from the river. As people
brought back wood, I heaped up the smallest, driest scraps. In the
flitter I had a gadget that would zap water to an instant boil, but
there's something primal about building a fire. It always reminds me of
going camping as a boy, of the year I spent in Canada, of all the cups
of tea drunk on all the volunteer outings over the decades--the hedge
laying, the wildlife surveys, the footpath repair--all the unsung
things
that keep the countryside alive for those who come to drop cigarette
butts and throw beer-cans out of flitter windows.

I got the fire going--I'm not above using a modern
gadget for that--and put the kettle on. It's a tall hollow cone with
the
water in a sleeve surrounding the central fire, so it heats up quickly
when flames start licking out of the top. I dropped a couple of larger
twigs down the chimney next to the spout.

As usual, I didn't need to shout, "Lunchtime!" Drawn
by the fire and the prospect of a hot drink, the volunteers started to
bag the least uncomfortable rocks to sit on. I had already placed my
rucksack on the mossiest stump. John fussed with the brew-kit, and I
let him sort out everyone's drinks. He knew what I wanted: black tea,
no sugar, none of that fancy herbal crap.

"I saw a few piles of blackweed on my way down," I
said to the group. "I think we've made a good start. How are you
finding it?" In truth the volunteers hadn't done much yet, but I've
found that it's best to praise them--then they're more likely to come
back. It takes people time to get used to hard work, especially soft
office drones who've never done anything more strenuous than ten
minutes on an exercise bike.

"It's hard getting those roots up," said a young
guy
in a Leeds Rhinos shirt, as he tucked into his sandwiches.

"Yes," I said, "but we're lucky they don't spread
underground. If the blackweed sent out rhizomes, like bracken, we'd
never get the stuff out."

"We should never have let it here in the first
place," said Keith. "How come we even let these aliens walk around
without a biosuit, shedding microbes everywhere they go? We have more
virus protection on our computers than we do on our biosphere--but we
could survive without computers a lot easier than without a
biosphere." This tripped off his tongue with the ease of a
well-rehearsed slogan.

"How long have you been caring about the
biosphere?" I demanded. I don't normally argue with the volunteers, but
I couldn't
let this pass. "I haven't seen you out here before. You didn't notice
when this riverbank got choked with Himalayan balsam--why are you so
concerned about Hastillan blackweed? You think the blackweed is the
only problem we have? If you care about the environment so much,
there's plenty of other ways you could help."

"But the aliens are the biggest threat we face. If
these Hastillans can breathe our air, we shouldn't let them anywhere
near it. We should make the Earth a quarantine zone."

I looked to Olibrys to see how she was taking this,
but of course I couldn't read the expression on her snout. In any case,
her attention was taken up by someone trying to give her a book. I
heard her say, "--no need for Jesus." Another volunteer sidled over,
offering to sell Olibrys the pyramids of Egypt.

I smiled ruefully, realizing that we only had so
many volunteers today because they'd heard an alien would be coming.
They all had an agenda. Well, at least I could get some work out of
them. Maybe the experience of doing something useful for once might
give them a taste for it.

"Okay, if everyone's finished their lunch, let's get
back to work."

I went down to the river to get some water to put
out the fire. As I climbed back up the bank, I heard a cry of "Ouch!"
from Olibrys's translator, followed by a fusillade of beeps.

"Sorry," said Keith in a distinctly unapologetic
tone. "I'd help you up, but I don't want to get germs on my hand."

I dropped the kettle and ran to the path, where I
saw Olibrys picking herself up from the ground, brushing dead leaves
from her carapace. "What happened?" I demanded.

"She tripped over my spade--the one I'm using to
remove unwanted alien organisms," said Keith. "Have you got any bleach
so I can sterilize it?"

"His spade--" Olibrys began, then stopped. Her
agitated cilia slowed to a stately wave, as if exercising diplomatic
restraint.

"Was your spade placed flat on the ground with the
blade pointing down?" I asked Keith.

"Guess not," he said, his voice oozing
self-satisfaction rather than regret.

"Then you've violated the safety instructions.
Please leave the site immediately. You'll be liable for any costs
arising from this incident." I turned to Olibrys. "I apologize for
this. I assure you, his speech and behavior aren't condoned by myself,
Yorkshire Green Action, or--"

Keith flapped his arm in disgust. "Whose side are
you on?"

"The countryside," I said. "Olibrys has hacked out
far more blackweed than you. All you've done is cause trouble."

I raised my voice and addressed the others.
"Speaking of hacking out weed, we still have work to do. Let's get on,
please. The sooner we start, the sooner we finish."

With a clang of spades and a mutter of conversation,
most of the other volunteers began drifting away.

"John," I said, "would you please escort Keith back
to the flitter park."

"No need," said Keith. "I'm leaving." He stalked
off
down the path, then yelled back over his shoulder. "You'll find out I'm
right. Remember measles! Remember smallpox!"

The Scottish woman had been staring at the
confrontation as if transfixed.

"What did he mean by that?" I asked.

"I think he meant, 'Remember what happened to Native
Americans when Europeans brought measles and smallpox,'" she said.
"Don't you think he has cause for concern?"

"I don't know. I'm not a doctor."

"But what about the ecosystem? Are aliens poisoning
the Earth?"

"Well, the blackweed grows here, so obviously there
is an issue. But Olibrys came out to dig it up, and incidents like this
won't help us get Hastillan co-operation in future. Someone's going to
have to apologize to the embassy as it is." Head office could deal
with
that, I thought.

"What do you think the blackweed really does?" she
asked, looking at me with an intent gaze.

Flattered by the attention, I was about to relay
what Olibrys had claimed, that it was just alien dope. But then, as the
sun came out from behind a cloud, I spotted a metallic glint on the
frame of her glasses.

"Are you a journalist?" I said.

She nodded. "Freelance. My screen name is Susanna
Munro"--she paused to see if I recognized it, which I didn't--"and
today
I'm working on 'Ten Alien Plots to Conquer the Earth' for the
Conspiracy Channel."

I sighed. "So Keith was playing up to the cameras. I
guess it takes TV to make someone that rude and aggressive."

Susanna looked hurt. "I just record what's already
there," she said, with the air of a well-worn justification.
"Conspiracists are usually outspoken--at least, the ones who want to
get
on TV are. But we've had his viewpoint. Now I'm interested in yours."
She tapped her glasses, reminding me that they were recording.

"My view is that we need to stand up and get rid of
the blackweed"--I brandished my spade for the camera--"not sit around
arguing about why it arrived or what it really does. There are more
important things to worry about."

"More important than alien schemes to conquer the
Earth?"

"More important than hypothetical schemes, yes.
There's plenty of real, practical environmental problems to solve."

She waved a dismissive hand. "If you want to talk
about global warming, save it for the Nostalgia Channel."

"Do you freelance for them as well? Because there's
a lot I could say." I stopped, realizing I was in danger of coming
across as a haranguing obsessive like Keith. No doubt Susanna's raw
footage became fodder for all kinds of clip shows--a parade of earnest
Cassandras, each with their own pet peeves.

"They mostly use archive footage," she said. "Like
experts talking about the next ice age, or the oil running out, or the
population time-bomb. Environmentalists are always crying wolf."

"Yes, but there are wolves out there--metaphorical
ones, anyway. The real ones mostly died."

"And don't those wolves include the Hastillans?"

I turned away and pointed to Olibrys. "Why don't you
ask her?" I said, weary of the fruitless debate. In a lifetime of
watching TV, I've never seen talking heads change anyone's mind.

"Oh, I intend to." Susanna's voice softened, and
she
touched my arm. "If I gave you a hard time, don't take it
personally--it's only television. I do take your point. That's why I've
been digging up blackweed, too."

I appreciated this apology, even if it were only a
journalist's veneer of human feeling, designed to dissuade me from
objecting to the footage.

The work continued. Olibrys dug alongside everyone
else, doing her best to ignore the rugby-shirt guy talking about the
golden lights he saw back when his mother disappeared. I sent him over
the bridge to attack the weeds on the other side.

As the volunteers grew used to the task, they
speeded up, creating heaps of dead blackweed. Some of the larger fronds
bore catkins, and even a few early berries. We were just in time,
helped by our research on the environmental cues that spurred the
blackweed's life-cycle.

The group spread out along both sides of the river,
as we searched for remaining clumps of weed. I knew we wouldn't clear
the entire valley today. But if we could keep attacking the weed faster
than it spread, we'd succeed eventually.

I felt relaxed enough that I took time out to give
an impromptu flower-ID course, pointing out red campion and wood
anemone, and talking about classifications and how to use field guides.
Susanna asked me about the bracket fungus sprouting from dead trees
like pairs of ears. I couldn't help wondering if she were merely
humoring me to garner footage for "Eccentric Englishmen" or somesuch.
And yet--if someone wanted to record me for posterity, who was I to
keep
my knowledge to myself ? I enjoyed the attention, and as usual I was
tempted to prolong the day's work, since I only had my empty house to
return to. But they're volunteers, not slaves, and you can't overwork
them if you want to see them again.

About four o'clock, I headed to the flitter so we
could start loading up the weed, ready for the incinerator tomorrow.
Hovering over the river, I could see the difference we had made. On
last month's survey trip, I had seen dark blotches all along the banks.
Now the darkness was concentrated into piles of dead weed. In the gaps
left behind, nettles and stitchwort and sanicle would grow--but mostly
Himalayan balsam, in long pink ribbons edging the river.

Most of the volunteers stood by the bridge, waiting
for me to set the flitter down. I wondered where Olibrys was, then saw
her upriver. She was scrabbling through a blackweed heap as if she'd
lost her wallet. I saw her put something in her bag, but to my surprise
she kept on searching, while occasionally lifting her head as if to
spot anyone approaching along the path.

I reached for the binoculars. As I focused on
Olibrys, I glimpsed what went into her bag--something small and orange.
She was searching through the blackweed for the few nearly-ripe berries.

I zoomed over and landed the flitter, not caring
that the front scraped an alder and the back squished down into a bog.
Then I leapt out, hurting my knees as I landed, and shouted, "Put the
bag down!"

Olibrys turned toward me. "It's not what you
think," she said.

"How do you know what I think?" I demanded.

"You think what they all think--Keith and Susanna
and
all the people who daub graffiti on the embassy walls. You're a nasty
suspicious lot, and this is a nasty primitive horrible little planet."
Olibrys's translator was expressionless as always, but something about
her furiously roiling cilia reminded me of my niece exploding into a
tantrum.

Just because she was taller than me and worked twice
as hard, I'd assumed Olibrys was an adult. Silly, of course. Maybe she
was more like a teenager. Or maybe I was reading too much into the
combination of alien body-language and a toneless translator.

"I'm not like Keith," I said. "I don't think you're
evil"--not without more evidence, I thought. "But it doesn't look good,
pocketing the berries. What were you going to do, find somewhere else
to plant them?"

"No. I just wanted to get high with my friends." She
paused, and I waited for her to compose herself. "They've been saying
I'm climbing the career stairway, crawling to my mother and the
natives. You don't know what it's like when there are so few people
your own age, and they all start ignoring you, and making comments
behind your back that you're meant to overhear. When I saw that a few
berries were ripe, it looked like a chance to win them over. I could
say I'd saved the last harvest, and we could celebrate together. Can't
you let me keep them? These are the last!"

"You said when you chew the berries, you spit out
the seeds so the blackweed grows again."

"We won't do that. I promise."

Could I believe her? She had certainly worked hard
today, but maybe that was just a ruse to get me to trust her. Even if I
credited her intentions, could she control all her friends--the ones
who'd planted the weed out here in the first place?

The volunteers were filing up the path, on their way
to help load the blackweed into the flitter. I had to make a decision
quickly.

I felt sorry for Olibrys. I could imagine the
tensions within a small embassy, the isolation of being ostracized.
Hell, I know what it's like to be lonely. But my loyalty was to Earth,
to the countryside. I couldn't let her walk away with the berries in
her bag, not when they might sprout into yet more blackweed blighting
the land.

I held out my hand. Olibrys's cilia drooped like
wilted flowers. "I understand," she said. "I would do the same for my
homeworld." She handed me a plastic box half-full of orange berries.
"That's all of them."

"Thanks," I said. Then I thought that my translated
voice probably sounded as expressionless to Olibrys as hers did to me,
so to make sure she knew I meant it sincerely, I said, "Thanks
again--for everything you've done today."

As Susanna and the others approached, I quickly hid
the berries inside my coat, to protect Olibrys--and myself--from the
journalist's gaze.

People began heaving dead fronds into the flitter.
The river gurgled tirelessly, but we were weary when we finished
loading the dark cargo. The breeze had picked up, and the sun cast long
shadows of wind turbines down the moors. I called the group together
for a few final words.

"I appreciate all your efforts here. Clearing the
blackweed is an important job, which will help the ecosystem and stop
wildlife being poisoned. On behalf of all the birds and water voles,
thanks again." I tried to catch people's eyes as I spoke: Olibrys,
Susanna, all the conspiracists and missionaries attracted by the lure
of the alien.

"But there's plenty of other things that need doing.
Over the coming months, we've got coppicing, pond maintenance, GM
pollen counts ... lots of exciting things, if not as glamorous as alien
killer weeds.

"Next week it's footpath repair, and I hope you'll
come along. Until then, thank you and good night."

The volunteers dispersed, walking back to the
flitter park much muddier than they'd arrived. Olibrys lagged behind,
trudging up the path, brushing against nettles because she didn't feel
their sting, or didn't care. I felt a pang of empathy, realizing that
she had no reason to rush home. I imagined how she'd hoped that by
tonight she'd be popular again, whereas now she only had more
loneliness to return to.

I called out instinctively. "Olibrys!"

She turned round and returned to the bridge, where I
stood gazing at the rushing water. This spring, it would carry no
blackweed berries downstream.

"I'm sorry," I said. "I guess it's hard for you to
go home empty-handed." I hesitated, wondering what else I could say.
"I've seen your embassy on TV. It's just a few buildings, but there's a
whole world outside. And it's not all nasty and primitive, or full of
people like Keith. Some of it's beautiful."

"I've seen the brochures," said Olibrys.

I remembered that the Hastillans were rich from
licensing their technology. Of course the embassy would be deluged with
offers from travel agencies, tour operators, and the like. I had little
to offer Olibrys that she couldn't buy herself if she wanted it.

Except--"When we were researching the blackweed's
life-cycle, we built a habitat to replicate its natural environment.
Back at the YGA centre, there's a Hastillan dome with the same
atmosphere, the same heat and light as your home planet. If you wanted
somewhere to hang out, somewhere to get away from your elders, I could
let you use it."

"Really?" said Olibrys. "I think some of my
broodmates would like that. It sounds just the place for those who are
always complaining about the smell of your air." Her double-jointed
arm
made a sweeping gesture into the wind. "But what would you want in
return?"

I could think of lots of things. I wished Olibrys
would come back next week, become a regular volunteer, and endorse a
message about the importance of looking after your planet. But as I
opened my mouth to ask, I realized I was being just as selfish as
everyone else who tried to use Olibrys for their own ends.

Instead I said, "What do you want?"

After a long pause, her translator chirped and said,
"I want to believe, to connect, to embrace.... "I couldn't tell whether
Olibrys had said three things, or whether one alien verb had been
approximated three different ways.

"I know that's hard," she went on. "But it means a
lot that you asked. All I really want is to make the best of things.
I'm here, after all. I just don't know what the best of it is."

I sympathized. "I never found that out myself."

We fell silent for a few moments. Far upstream, I
saw a kingfisher darting over the shallows.

"I guess the thing to do is to keep looking," I
said, thinking how long it was since I'd done so. "You don't find what
you don't seek."

"Where would you suggest I start?" Olibrys asked.

The translator's monotone gave me no clue whether
this question was genuine or sarcastic. But I felt I owed her the
benefit of the doubt.

I said, "Earlier, you asked what we did for fun.
That seems as good a place as any. I could show you a few things--"As
soon as I said this, I realized that the delights of my allotment, or
my collection of Northern Soul classics, might prove a little staid for
star-hopping adolescents. "If you'd rather hang around with people your
own age, I could introduce you to some of my younger relatives. My
nephews and nieces have some interesting hobbies. And if you find
anything you really like, you can introduce it to your friends: be a
trend-setter."

If I could induce the Hastillans to develop a more
positive attitude to Earth and its people, maybe they wouldn't be so
cavalier about spreading blackweed everywhere. Yet I also wanted to
make a genuine connection, unsullied by ulterior motives. I wanted to
reach out to Olibrys, to learn how to get past the toneless translator
to discover how she really felt.

"It would have to be something even better than
eating blackweed," she said, "if it were to make the brood enjoy being
here, rather than sneering in the embassy or feeling homesick in your
Hastillan dome."

"I can't promise that." I didn't know what effect
the blackweed had on the aliens. "But I can promise there's a whole lot
of things you can try. There's a big world out here, full of people who
love letting their hair down." I looked at Olibrys's cilia and
wondered
how my metaphor would translate.

"You would be my native guide?" she asked.

"Sure," I said, already looking forward to the
prospect. It would be a great chance to get out more.

"Then I'm willing to look where you suggest," she
said. "Call me at the embassy when you have some ideas."

Olibrys held out her hand. I removed my gloves, and
clasped her hand in mine. Her grey skin was smooth and hot, and her
thumbs gripped like pincers, leaving painful red marks next to my
liver-spots.

"Safety points for the handshake--" I began.

"You have delicate bones?" said Olibrys. "I'm
sorry.
It'll be a long while before I earn my Most Adept Diplomat ring."

"I'll do my best to help you with that," I said, as
I demonstrated our way of waving goodbye.

Copyright(c) 2006 Ian Creasey

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Top Five Hints That You May Be Falling
Into A Flat-Screen Black Hole by Robert Frazier

5.

You dream you are soldiering in WWI

posted to the dismal Russian front you are
scribbling equations on your arm a gorgeous nurse is pleading with you
you always seem to be dreaming this

4.

The saxophonist drops fifty-seven octaves and
harmonizes with the deepest melody you've ever imagined it levitates
your subwoofer the voice-over is from God

3.

Your toothpaste tube is pinched to a thread and
your toothpaste forms a pure white bead that streams to eternity
eternity bears a familiar logo

2.

A sleek SUV races toward you the brakes almost
scream the road curves infinitely the billboard may or may not read:

"drivers wanted, or not"

1.

In an unending talent show you stand naked with
mike and hold the same B-flat you began to utter over two billion years
ago--Robert Frazier

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Unbending Eye by Jim Grimsley

Jim Grimsley tells us, "I'm working on a novel that
carries forward characters from a couple of my stories from Asimov's,
"Into Greenwood" (September 2001) and "The 120 Hours of Sodom"
(February 2005); I'm not incorporating those stories into the book, but
I am following the characters out of the stories into the next phase of
their lives. In May, I won an Academy Award in Literature from the
American Academy of Arts and Letters and in June I won a Lambda Award
for my last novel, The Ordinary." He returns to our pages with a
philosophical look at what it means to be caught in the glare of the...

* * * *

Seeing Roger Dennis again at all was the surprise,
much less finding him in a bar on Chartres Street that I visited nearly
every evening. I had heard he was dead some time ago. As I remembered
the story, he died suddenly in an emergency room in Canada after some
kind of accident the details of which I had forgotten, having listened
at the time with only a polite modicum of attention, since I had not
kept up with Roger after college. Yet here he was in my neighborhood
bar where I came most evenings after supper, where the bartender had
already seen me enter and poured out my favorite armagnac.

There was no mistaking Roger for anyone else. When
I had known him in college, he possessed a singular, odd beauty that
drew others to him, the face of Helen but made masculine--pale blue
eyes, dark hair, lips like ripe fruit. We had shared a couple of
classes in New Testament Greek. For a while I studied vocabulary with
him, and we debated pronunciation and drilled each other in the
conjugation of present tense verbs. In appearance he had aged since
then, but not in such a way as to change him much. So when I saw him
sitting by the window on a stool I thought to myself, well, it must
have been somebody else who died, because here he is.

I took my brandy to join him, of course, thinking
nothing peculiar, only that I ought to remember who told me he was dead
so that I could correct the misinformation. But when I approached, he
looked up at me and registered a jolt of shock; then he composed
himself and greeted me with a handshake. But I could see that my
appearance had frightened him. We greeted each other and the fear
passed, but after we had spoken a few moments he began to glance at the
window and then suggested we move to the back of the bar, where there
were a few stools in a shadowed corner. There he seemed more relaxed
and we spoke pleasantly on ordinary topics--what we had done since
school, when we had last seen each other, the pains we had shared
translating passages from Paul's epistles. I sipped the armagnac and
let my nostrils linger in the rich aroma while he mentioned that he was
looking to get out of the country on a ship here in New Orleans but had
not yet booked any passage. My family had any number of ships in port
at the moment, some cargo vessels with room for a few passengers, and
when I mentioned this, his eyes lit up and he nearly lunged toward me
to take my arm. "I need to leave the country very quietly," he said,
"can you help me do that?"

I assured him that no one was in a better position
to offer such help than I, and at his deep relief I was struck by the
strangeness of the situation--that here he was alive when I had heard
otherwise, yes, very much alive but needing to exit the country in
secret. "Of course I'll help you," I said, "but you've made me very
curious. Not just this business." I waved my hand a bit, feeling the
liquor, but instinctively I kept my voice low. "I heard you were dead
years ago."

He stared into his glass and said nothing.

"You must admit that it's very curious. And now
here you are, wanting to sail away without a trace. Unless it really
wasn't you I heard about. Unless I'm mistaken, unless it was someone
else."

Something narrowed in his gaze, as if he were
coming suddenly to focus, all of him drawn to a point. When he looked
into my eyes I felt the gaze so far inside me that I shivered. "No," he
said, "it was me who died," and ordered another drink, and when it
arrived he told me this story.

* * * *

I will begin, he said, with the last scene I
remember before I died: I was looking up from the emergency room
examining table, listening to the doctor order a tomographic scan of my
head, and somehow I knew, I must have heard, the fact that I had been
injured. I had fallen down steps, crashing head first against a wall. I
remember the fall only as a flash of something rushing toward me and a
force on the top of my head. Nausea rushed through me in the emergency
room and I felt my head pounding and my stomach heaved and someone
propped me up and helped me to vomit and something split inside my
skull and everything after that was hazy.

I woke up in another room, lying with a sheet
pulled over my face. The thought occurred to me that I might be dead,
in a morgue, maybe, and I lay there for a long time while a square of
sunlight moved slowly down my body. I lay still until the room began to
get dark. Feeling as if I had been drugged. Near sundown, for some
reason the thought occurred to me that I should try to move, and I
found I could move and sat up and looked out the window. A view of pink
light in the sky and the tops of some fir trees, more tops of trees
stretching away on all sides. Hill country.

While I was lying under the sheet I had thought
vaguely I would find myself in a hospital but now I saw quite clearly I
was in some other kind of place. I was sitting on a hospital bed, it
was true, and there was some monitoring equipment beside me. On either
side of my bed, rolling screens blocked my view. I sat up and faced the
window with the emptiness of the room behind me, all silence, a
stillness that struck me as eerie. My head began to throb.

When I touched my head I remembered that I had
fallen and hurt myself but at this point my head had been shaved and
there was not a wound to be found on it. But still I had the pounding
headache that was the last thing I remembered, so I lay down again and
the throbbing subsided. At the back of my head something plucked at the
fabric of the pillow and I touched the skin at the base of my skull--a
small round hardness there, not a blood clot but plastic, it felt, like
the cap on a catheter. Worrying at it with my finger, I lay quietly
till my head stopped hurting and I could breathe calmly again.

Presently I smelled an odor in the room and slowly
stood. Pervasive in the air, as if a gas had been discharged. The doors
and windows appeared to have been carefully sealed; the room had never
been designed as air-tight, but someone had attempted to make it so.
The throbbing surged in my head but not so fiercely this time, and soon
subsided. A long narrow room, many beds, an aisle down the center,
walls of a nondescript brown tile. As I have been all my life, I was
conscious then of the need to remain calm, but for the first time, I
reached a state of quietude without any effort, even as I surveyed the
two rows of beds, maybe twenty in all.

The beds were all separated by rolling screens, and
each was attended by the same type of monitoring equipment. On each of
the beds lay a body, covered by the same sort of white sheet that I
held to my waist at the moment. As I walked slowly down the center
aisle, I could make out the peak of each nose cutting across each face.
Perhaps, gazing at these bodies, I felt a bit colder, though only for a
moment.

So I had been correct in my first impression. This
was a morgue, apparently, since these people were all dead.

The nearest of the bodies was a woman, perhaps in
her late twenties, naked as I was, head shaven like mine. Her body had
no odor of decay, and she had died in rather good shape with no obvious
wounds. She was well preserved. When I laid my fingers between her
breasts, the moist cleavage yielded no trace of a heartbeat. The flesh
was soft and slightly cool. I leaned close to her, and smelled a sweet
aroma rising out of her, the same over her head as over her torso, her
feet. As if she had been dipped in a bath.

It occurred to me that she had died a beautiful
woman. I say occurred to me because the thought did not enter
naturally, as it would have in the past. I gazed down at this woman,
took the sheet off her, to see all her nakedness at once. Feeling
hardly anything at all.

Without hurry I examined all the bodies, uncovering
their faces, their torsos, sometimes letting the sheet drop to the
floor beside the bed. Once, when I noted that the sheet covering a
particular body was completely white and clean, I exchanged it for my
own, which was marred by several dull brown stains, perhaps old blood
stains that had been laundered many times but nevertheless remained
clearly visible. This left bare the fair-complexioned man whose grave I
was, in a sense, robbing, his bronze fingers curled gracefully against
his thigh, soft, the shadow like a Chinese ideogram. I felt nothing for
this man, any more than I had for the lovely dead woman several beds
away, and I was certain he no longer minded much of anything, including
the fact that I wanted his sheet.

Nineteen bodies I counted, ten female and nine
male. All appeared approximately the same age, which was approximately
my age; all were in rather good physical condition, as I was; all had
the same sweet smell, except me, who smelled his own ordinary body
odor. All had shaven heads.

I would not say I was surprised by any of this, but
there was one thing more. I chose a young woman. Whatever had been
added to these bodies to preserve them in this way, with this light
scent of roses, of jasmine, of honeysuckle, had left the flesh soft, if
cool, and rendered the joints limber, so that it was easy to raise her
head. I had expected some hindrance of rigor mortis and was relieved,
though puzzled, for she was clearly dead, but it was as though she had
died only a moment ago.

At the back of her head, just at the base of her
skull but slightly off center, a neat square in blue had been tattooed
onto the flesh and at the center of the square nested a small white
cap. I could not remove the cap in the one easy tug I gave it, and to
do more seemed morbid.

Replacing her head gently on the bed, I covered her
with the sheet again, and then, because I hardly knew anything else to
do, I replaced the sheets over all the bodies, till everything was just
as it had been before. As I was finishing this task, I heard a door
open, followed by the sound of a number of people entering. Overhead,
rows of fluorescent lamps flooded the room with harsh light. Though I
had been able to see perfectly well without it, every detail.

I turned unhurriedly to face the people who were
waiting, drawing the sheet more closely around me, determined to make
the best appearance possible. A group of men and women, dressed in dark
suits or lab coats, approached me. Now one of them stepped forward, an
older woman with a long, crooked nose, bad skin, a smell of too much
powder, and she was raising her hands to greet me, to tell me what had
happened to me, but I was tired already.

* * * *

The doctors were very proud of their project,
however, and so, after I had dressed in the awful clothes they offered
me, they took me to a conference room with all the latest electronic
equipment, including a projection screen that they could all write on
at the same time, when they could get the electronic pens to work.
Video-conferencing cameras in the four corners of the room, in case
they should need to video conference with somebody, and microphones at
each chair, small and round. So much extremely modern equipment housed
in what looked like an old hospital from the forties, plaster walls and
tile wainscoting, crank windows and steam radiator pipes. In the
conference room they introduced themselves; there were, I learned, five
doctors and four security people, as they termed themselves. Their
chief, the woman who had spoken to me, introduced herself as Dr. Carla
Lucas, and after we had been served coffee and sweet doughnuts, nearly
inedible, she proceeded to deliver a brief lecture on the nature and
purpose of this apparently dilapidated installation. Research into a
means for suspending the effects of decay on recently-deceased bodies,
an attempt to extend the viability of the organs for transplant or
other use. The research was based on early success with the use of
hyperoxigenated compounds injected into the corpses of laboratory
animals just after death. This had led them to an unexpected bit of
serendipity: certain laboratory mice when freshly dead and preserved in
this way had actually come back to life when stimulated internally with
an electrical charge. The viable percentage had increased dramatically
when a preparation that included a massive number of fetal neural cells
was injected directly into the brain of the dead mouse, and when the
mouse's tissues were kept under one and one-half atmospheres of
pressure in a mix of gases more rich in oxygen than the usual.

I endeavored to listen to the details but could not
for the life of me take my eyes off the doctors, all of whom were
dressed in quite shabby clothes, tattered sleeves, and worn elbows,
holes in the soles of their shoes. The security people were also
wearing really awful outfits, some sort of blend of fabrics that
ballooned out stiffly from the thighs, like jodhpurs. The doctors were
endeavoring to convince me that this research was being conducted by
some branch of our Canadian government and the security people were
agreeing with this, but I had great difficulty believing that federal
officials could be so badly dressed. They looked as though they had all
been hired by the local school board.

I should try to remember all of what they told me
in this conference room because I have a feeling it was important, but
for the life of me, little of it made any impression on me whatsoever.
I understood that they were very excited by the fact that I was walking
around, breathing, and that they meant to do a lot of tests on me to
make sure my body was functioning as it had before I died.

Dr. Lucas flashed on the screen a diagram of the
human skull, and her hand hung slackly at the point at the base of the
skull labeled, "Point Alpha," with some attempt at grandeur. The
researchers had injected their neural stew into this point, and this
had apparently jump-started the brain--my brain, she meant--while at
another insertion at Point Beta, into a vein in the chest near the
heart, they injected a small, ingeniously devised matrix of
electrically charged proteins, a kind of organic lightning bolt, she
said (and had said this phrase many times before, I intuited, from her
pleased expression). This biological battery was designed to lodge
along the heart wall and send electrical pulses through the muscle,
stimulating the heart to beat. As it had done, in my case. There was
more, but I was never good with very many polysyllables at once.

At a certain point the lecture stopped and they
waited for something. I studied Point Alpha carefully, no less
expectant than they. After a moment, Dr. Lucas asked, "Do you have any
questions, Mr. Dennis?"

They had been waiting for me. To show some
interest. Smiling politely, I shook my head. "No."

The doctors all seemed mildly surprised, and the
security people appeared particularly put out. Dr. Lucas, however, gave
me a patient, motherly look. As a scientist, she could afford to be
generous to me, a layman. "You have understood everything, just as I
have explained?"

"Yes, you've been very clear."

She adjusted her reading glasses. "I'm glad to hear
it. I was afraid my explanation was too technical."

Simply to reassure her, I said, "Oh no, you've been
so helpful." I was sitting at the conference table, trying to appear
cheerful, but they were all watching me as if I were saying something
wrong. "I suppose I do have one question. How long has it been since I
died?"

Dr. Lucas consulted with one of her colleagues, a
man named Potter with a lot of papers and a palm computer, who needed
someone to repeat my name to him, and I heard it, my name, with such a
curious detachment. "Roger Dennis." After some checking he was able to
announce, with complete satisfaction, that I had been dead about two
years, preserved by the hyperoxigenated refrigerant and held in a
hyperbaric chamber till the recent procedure had been performed, the
various injections in the oxygen-rich gas, which had proven so
successful.

"We can't preserve a body much longer than two
years, even with the gamma serum," Dr. Potter continued, "so it was a
good thing for you we were ready."

"I was getting a little ripe, was I?"

He tittered nervously, and they all looked at one
another, as if they wanted to laugh but were uncertain.

Dr. Lucas still smiled at me, but I detected a
rising level of discomfort in her stiff expression. "I must say, I find
your reaction to all this to be very unexpected."

"My reaction?"

"You hardly show any surprise at all. And yet
you're alive again, after dying."

"Well, I don't remember much about being dead."

They laughed a bit at that, then the room got
silent. Dr. Lucas was still watching me. To console herself, she
entered into another long explanation, about the need for further
tests, for, as it turned out, they were puzzled by the fact that I was
the only one of the twenty dead people to wake up. "Dead subjects," as
she termed them. So many more tests would be needed on me, and on the
failures as well, and she hoped I would be willing to undergo them. "We
have a mission, now that we know our technique can be successful. We
need to know why it is that you've come back to life, the only one of
twenty."

"But have I come back to that?" I asked.

Poor dears, all puzzled again. I should not have
been so smug, I suppose; it would haunt me later.

"Back to what?" Dr. Lucas asked.

"To life. I only mean to ask if you're sure that's
what this is."

* * * *

My question hardly ruffled them, I think, though it
would echo for a while. The philosophical underpinnings of our
situation never interested them, that I could detect, then or later. We
were finished with the briefing, I could go. One of the doctors
conducted me to my rooms, which were actually rather pleasant, if
nondescript. A small bedroom adjoined a small sitting room, with a
bathroom tucked between. Windows with old fashioned, and rather
yellowed, venetian blinds. Clean down to the last corner, a state so
conspicuous I wondered if they were worried I might be susceptible to
bacteria or contagion, me in my freshly dead state. Or post-dead,
rather.

Dr. Potter stopped by to suggest that I rest, as in
the morning I would be having several imaging studies, under the
supervision of Dr. Lucas herself. He asked me some questions, took my
vital signs, noted the strength of my reflexes, all the while making
neat notations into his computer. Dr. Potter expressed his hope that I
understood the importance of the work in which he and his colleagues
were engaged.

"I believe I am engaged in it, too," I said.

"What? You are, of course, you are. And you play
the most vital role of all. One might say that, even."

"I believe you could say that."

He lingered another moment and finally came to the
point. "Do you remember your past life? Do you know who you were?"

"I was--I suppose I am--Roger Dennis, a systems
analyst for a small software company in Montreal. Is that right? I
could tell you some of my memories but I doubt you would know whether
they're correct or not."

"No, I suppose I wouldn't."

"Then I don't understand your question."

"I was simply curious because you've expressed no
interest in any of that. Your life. Your family."

"But I'm dead, as far as they're concerned."

"Yes."

I turned away from him, lay on the bed. "Then I
really don't see the point." And I didn't. I felt nothing. Not for my
mother, my sisters, the woman I had been dating. It was as if the
memories had grayed.

Dr. Potter retired soon after, when the old man
Farley came with my dinner. Setting the tray on a table in the living
room, nodding to the security guard posted at my door, Farley showed
his name badge (for what, I don't know) but refused to look me in the
eye. I suppose he knew I had been dead and was uncomfortable about it.
Not a scientist, I guessed, but someone rather ordinary, though he had
remarkable blue eyes and shaggy, heavy brows hanging over them.

The meal appeared to have been prepared carefully,
but I found I had no taste for it at all until the hot foods cooled.
Even then I could not stomach the small beef steak. I ate the leafy
salad and the over-boiled broccoli. Presently the old man came to take
the plate away, still refusing to look at me, snatching the tray and
scurrying away, and I wished, vaguely, for a pair of fangs to wear the
next time he came in.

Needing no rest, I went for a walk. I wondered if
the security person would try to hinder me but she simply fell in
beside me. Her presence proved no bother at all, since she said not one
word. I was delighted that we might thus avoid all personal tedium and
we explored this post of scientific progress as thoroughly as I was
allowed, even leaving the building, at one point, to stroll in a
courtyard, the moon over the wall, razor wire thrown into silhouette.

The fresh air smelled wonderful and I remarked on
it. The security woman said she liked to get out, and I smiled. The
stars were fierce. One would have thought that, once outside, my
curiosity would have led me to examine the exterior of what had
evidently become my prison; but it was only the stars that I cared to
watch. Fascinating, thousand upon thousand, teeming, dense, white-hot
light drifting from such incomprehensible distances, a particle of
light bound all the way from a star into my eye. Pouring untroubled
through all that emptiness. I felt something familiar, standing there,
gazing upward. Some shiver of feeling passed through me, an echoing
loneliness.

I asked the security woman to lead me back to the
rooms then, and she did, and I lay in bed all night, staring upward in
the dark.

* * * *

As it happened, those first examinations stretched
into some months. I doubt any human body has ever been better mapped,
unless it be one of the virgins of the 120 Days of Sodom. The
staff of the installation was not large but there must have been forty
or fifty people on site. They were all bright, earnest people who
dressed very badly, and after a time I came to the conclusion that they
were engaged in the search for something almost out of habit, as if
this project had been funded once, a long time ago, and continued
because nobody had asked about it since. Most of the people here were
doctors but I was never sure which of them were medical doctors, though
I did soon enough recognize Dr. Stewart as a neurosurgeon by his
arrogance and haughty treatment of his peers.

There were certainly enough of them that their
complete attention on my limited number of molecules soon proved
irksome. I was scanned in a magnet and under radiation, by positron
emission, by sound wave; I swallowed radioactive dyes and endured other
kinds of contrast imaging studies, the whole panoply available right
there in the complex. My image was reconstructed in three dimensions in
the various computers in the various rooms and I would lie there,
watching the iodine-stained image of my heart beating, the slight
ischemic defect in one of the walls, present since I was a child, from
a time when I nearly drowned and had to be revived by cardiopulmonary
resuscitation. Even granted that some of the equipment appeared
outdated, the array of toys these fellows had was impressive. The
imaging studies proved only that my body had apparently taken on its
normal human functioning once again, in spite of the fact that I had
suffered a brain concussion and death and had been preserved by means
of something called gamma serum, followed by refrigeration for nearly
two years.

When I chafed at all this attention, however, I did
note that my fate was superior to that of the nineteen corpses who had
failed to resurrect, all of whom were undergoing the most extensive
autopsies imaginable, under supervision of a team of pathologists led
by Dr. Shiraz.

They were looking in the wrong place, and I already
suspected the truth, but I had no reason to say so. I no longer felt
present in a living world, I felt I had settled into something else.
This proved more than an illusion. Nothing they did hurt me in the
least, or caused me the slightest discomfort, not when they sampled
liver or lung tissue, not when they cored my bone for marrow. I said
nothing. If offered a painkiller I took it, but I felt nothing from it,
except a temporary sense of concealment.

At night, in my small suite, I lay on the bed
watching the shadowed ceiling. No longer sleeping, though I only
revealed this to the doctors when they were performing their sleep
studies. Had I always been an insomniac? No, I had never had any
trouble of that kind. But my medical records, which they had apparently
obtained, indicated that I had asked for sleeping pills on several
occasions from my primary care doctor. Because I liked to take sleeping
pills, I said. Very pleasant.

They gave me more sleeping pills. They gave me
injections. They could knock me unconscious, they learned. But they
could not put me to sleep.

This caused some consternation, particularly for
the neurologist Dr. Shabahrahmi, who performed various scans of my
brain, some lasting for hours, to determine exactly what type of
brain-wave activity I had when unconscious. He found nothing
determinate, except that I never slept.

I often rested, however, lying in the bed dressed
as if I were sleeping, staring up at the darkness, at the ceiling, at
whatever was there.

At the end of these first examinations, nothing had
been determined that could differentiate me from my dissected fellow
specimens, except that I had, for some reason, gotten up from bed when
I was supposed to, and the others had not. The mystery had, in fact,
deepened, since it was clear that, along with rising from the dead, I
had undergone some kind of change. I had lost the need for sleep. But
these learned people could not determine why.

I had lost other appetites, and these were duly
noted and, in the secondary phase of their study of me, tests were
performed on these missing appetites as well. I had asked that the
dietitian no longer allow the old man to serve me any meat, and, after
a while, I lost all appetite for cooked food. I ate fresh fruits and
vegetables. The doctors tested me by feeding me meat, which I would
promptly vomit up, and they would scurry to do tests on the vomit, to
determine what type of stomach acid was present in it, and to look at
my stomach, to see if they could learn why my stomach was suddenly
rejecting this food. But again, the tests showed no conclusive results,
vomit that was like anybody's vomit, feces that was like anybody's
feces, nothing to lead them anywhere, only the fact that I had changed
in some way, for some reason that eluded them.

It was suggested that my change in eating habits
might be the result of some psychological changes, and that these might
require study, but there were no psychiatrists or psychologists on the
staff of the project, and these branches of science were not held in
high regard. Those ideas were never pursued.

* * * *

A week or so passed during which no tests were
conducted and nearly all my time was my own. I remember speculating
that perhaps they were abandoning this line of research and would set
me free. Looking back on that now, it seems such an innocent thought,
particularly for a man who had already died once and ought to know
better. But a certain innocence still remained to me. I was aware that
many discussions were going on around me during this quiet interlude,
but I ignored them. With hours to myself, I sat for long intervals in
the courtyard at night, staring up at the stars, watching them wheel
slowly overhead. Gazing upward into the face of something cold and
unknowable.

Dr. Lucas called me to her office at the end of the
week, and the security guard, Taquanda, the same woman as on my first
day, escorted me to her. They had kept up the practice of the
continuous security escort and guard for my quarters though I had never
shown the least inclination to escape, so I had gotten to know some of
my guardians by name. Dr, Lucas beckoned me inside and closed the door.
She always did her makeup very badly, sloppy lipstick and crooked
mascara, and today was wearing something awful, a knit dress that clung
to her lumpish body in all the wrong places; she seemed even more
hideous than if she had been naked, so that the interview was
conducted, on my part, in a state of horror, as though I were
conversing with Grendel's mother. "Can you guess why I've called you
here tonight?"

"I suppose I could try. You've been reassessing
your results this past week and there's been a lot of disagreement as
to what you ought to do next. But now you've come to some decision."

"Yes, we have." She patted her hair, drab, thin
stuff, no shape. At that moment, I understood I would never be going
home. Something about the indifference of her ugliness, none of the
gentle peace of homeliness. "We'll be taking another line of research
starting tomorrow."

I accepted the information without any show of
interest, and she waited, and finally said, "You really aren't at all
curious about what we're going to do, are you?"

"You're not going to let me go?"

"No, of course not."

I shrugged. "Then the answer is, no, I'm not
curious as to what you're going to do."

She appeared startled by my statements and leaned
back in her chair, tapping that crooked nose with a sharp fingertip.
"We can't let you go, unfortunately, you're our only hope."

"To bring back more people like me. From the dead."

"Surely you understand the value of what we're
doing."

I gave no sign that I understood anything at all,
and finally, exasperated, she began to clean her eyeglasses with fierce
little motions of her hands. "Well, I don't have anything more to say
than that. We'll be trying another line of research starting tomorrow.
I wish you the best of luck."

"You do?"

"Yes, of course I do." She spoke vehemently, as
though I had challenged her humanity on some consequential ground.

"Well, then, I assume I'll need it," I said, and
left her office and went back to my rooms.

I ate my dinner, an apple and two bananas, some
orange slices, raw carrots, even a raw potato, which was good to keep
and nibble. I have no idea which of the fruits or vegetables contained
the preparation called Serum Omega, the composition of which no one
ever discussed with me, since they were ashamed of its existence. I
understood from the strange sensation, the tingling, in all my limbs,
that perhaps the doctors were beginning their work earlier than
announced. I who had not needed sleep in all these months felt a slow
lethargy seep through me, my limbs heavy. What kind of poison kills the
body but does not damage it? They came for me before I had completely
lost consciousness, lost life, but by then I was paralyzed, and simply
felt them stirring around me, dragging me onto a stretcher, wheeling me
down the dull tiled corridor. The last thing I remember, in a room that
seemed suddenly familiar, was a tingling at the base of my skull, where
the little cap had waited, all this time, in case it should be needed
again.

* * * *

This time I surfaced in a glare. A light hung just
above me, a fierce, round light, and I could not see so much as feel,
and the light was not so much a brightness as an insistent gaze
transfixing me from a distance infinitely remote from me, out where
existence is the only thing there is, out there so far away....

A dream? I never woke from it, I surfaced inside
it, not as if I were waking but rather descending from a height. I
became aware of where my body was and then I was inside it, but the
distance seemed greater than before. I was aware of the room, the same
clerestory windows, the square of sunlight traveling along the sheet
that covered me. Not the same sheet, this one snow white. As before,
still bodies lay in the beds on either side of me and along the
opposite wall. The motionless sheets shone faintly white, and the sweet
smell was almost more than I could bear. I quickly checked the bodies
as before, and this time I found one of them breathing, not strong
enough to pull the sheet down from her face, but breathing
nevertheless, so I pulled it down, and, as I bent over, she looked at
me with a complete coldness, utter contempt. She closed her eyes and
turned her head away.

She continued to breathe for a while, long enough
for the doctors to arrive. They were excited, of course, and rushed her
off to revive her further, if they could, though by the time they
wrestled her onto a stretcher her breathing was already slowing. She
died, or faded, a few minutes later, just down the hall.

While they were studying her they left me alone,
except to draw blood and samples of other tissue; her they dissected,
sampling her in every way possible, with every type of biopsy pincer
and core needle, till at the end of their studies her body was
completely exploded into ten thousand pieces, all preserved in
formaldehyde in offices up and down the corridors. I used to wonder
what pieces of tissue floating in cloudy jars were her, in the later
weeks, after they could derive no more pleasure in carving her up into
even smaller slices, or mounting slices of her onto slides. Within
weeks they returned their attention to me.

They studied me again, all the same tests, some
even more invasive and uncomfortable than the first battery. At times
they looked at me as if they wanted to cut me apart too, but they were
afraid to do it. The cycle of tests went on and on, till again it
stopped for a few days, and I waited.

One night in my room I felt the drowsiness run
through all my limbs, unnatural to me by that point, since I had not
slept in many months; so I knew I was to die again.

Same as before, a burning gaze above me, all I can
remember of that time, or place, or whatever it might be called,
between my death and wakening again. I lay beneath a fierce eye
examining me every moment, and I longed to be removed from its gaze,
but I could only lie there while it watched me, ceaselessly...

I woke in the same room as before. For the third
time I examined rows of bodies. This time no one had responded to any
of the serums or gases, only me. The arrival of the doctors was
delayed, as it had been each time, and only now did I become in the
least curious that they should leave me alone for so long with these
dead ones, this sweet smell in the air. From the expressions of Dr.
Lucas and Dr. Potter it was clear they understood they had failed
again, and now when they looked at me I could only wonder what lay in
store.

For a few days I was left in peace. Then Dr. Lucas
called me to her office, and I followed with the escort she had sent,
into her sitting room with the old fashioned crank windows, partly
rusted near the top. Like the office of some elementary school
principal, the room was decorated with darkly stained wooden furniture,
slatted blinds with frayed cords, pipes running ceiling to floor, a
steam convector under the window. She was sitting in this office,
dressed more tastefully this time, a dark, high-waisted dress that
helped mask her lack of discernible shape, even a pair of what were
called ear-bobs in my mother's day, white and round and big. A touch of
lipstick. Feeling quite honored by the care with which she had done her
toilet, I took my seat on the long, wide sofa. Straightening a place
for myself in the twists of the chenille throw, I wondered in an
offhand way whether I should be prepared to die tonight, and after a
moment while she finished some notation or other in some computer file
or other, I stated, "So I expect you are preparing another phase of
tests."

She lifted a finger to signal that I should wait,
tapped the keyboard intently for another few moments, closed the lid of
the notebook, the whine of the drive dying away. "Please excuse me.
Yes, we have been discussing our next phases." She sagged in the
chair,
clearly exhausted. "We're puzzled more and more by our repeated
failures in the aftermath of our one complete success. You, I mean."

"How many more times do you think you can bring me
back?"

She looked at me quite oddly, quite fixedly. "I
really don't know."

"But you'll keep on till I fail, too."

Her jaw set itself into a strong line. "We'll keep
on until we can understand what is happening in your body that isn't
happening with the others. We'll keep on until we succeed."

I must have looked skeptical, for she continued.
"We're close, and we know it. The discoveries we've already made are
remarkable, really. Tricks even the Egyptians never learned about the
preservation of tissue, even its healing after death, as in the case of
your brain injury."

"The first time I died, you mean."

"Yes." She waited for a while, then asked, "You
don't have anything to say?"

"A question, perhaps."

She leaned forward, as if this were some turning
point in our relations. "Go ahead."

"How long was I dead? The first time, I mean.
Before your treatment to preserve me."

"We had to give you the first infusion of hyperox
before you were taken off life support."

"Before."

"Yes."

I smiled. "You must have a very efficient system
for collecting subjects. To find the right kind of dead people, so
quickly."

"We had a number of hospitals helping us with the
initial part of the study, the part that related to the preservation of
organs for re-use. The other portion of our research is confidential.
For obvious reasons."

"So when I fell and hit my head, someone called
your people as soon as I died. Or just before I died."

"Something like that." She seemed perplexed, then
irritated. "Are you implying some sort of impropriety? We aren't
killing anyone. We didn't steal your body out of a morgue. Your own
next of kin gave us permission to use you in the research. I can show
you all the paperwork if you like."

"That won't be necessary," I said. "How many more
of me do you have? In the refrigerator, I mean. How long can you go on?"

She set her mouth in a line. "What we're doing here
could be of benefit to billions of people."

"Of course it could." I sighed. "That's all. I
only
had those questions."

She thought about that for a moment. Relaxed, when
my tone changed. "I suppose I had expected you to ask about your
freedom."

I laughed, and turned away from her, and laughed
again.

She gave me the most chilling look, and I wondered
if they had already administered the killing specific, if she had
brought me to the office to watch me die this time, to witness the
exact moment of my passing.

"When I'm dead," I told her, "before you bring me
out of it. There's someone watching me."

She moved her head just slightly. I believe she
considered that I might have become unstable in some way, and so I
stood and waited in the doorway for a moment.

"Who do you think it is?" she asked.

"I don't know. But it strikes me that maybe someone
is there, sending me back to you, over and over again. Keeping me there
for a while and then sending me back. Only me."

"Why?"

I shrugged.

But she had heard what I said, and judging by her
expression, a vision of the place I was describing arose in her head at
that moment, a place in which she was lying suspended in darkness from
all sides, darkness and cool air, and above a light, a piercing eye
gazing into the center of her. I believe she saw this as I had, hanging
in that endless expanse, the feeling of a presence, the unbelievably
fierce awareness. She had a look of awe, a whiteness to the eyes, a
face of glass, and I said good night to her and she whispered goodnight
to me as Taquanda took me back to my room.

One more time they killed me and I woke under the
eye, with the wind of that place scouring through me and the searching
of that eye above me, never blinking or moving. A voice in my head, not
words, only the voice, notes like music, and then my body closed around
me like wet clay and I was lying in the room, alone this time, no other
corpses to keep me company. Though perhaps somewhere else, in some
other room, two rows of beds, faces under white sheets, a sweet smell
in the air. Perhaps the doctors had decided to spare me their failures,
at least.

The routine had become settled by now, and that
first night when I was alive again, or what they called alive, I was
allowed to be on my own while the doctors assessed whatever data they
had collected during the resurrection. Since I had always been docile,
even inert, the security people had become a bit lax, and the security
person with me that night was one of those who had fallen under the
influence of Farley the cook, who thought me some sort of monster. She
hung back from me when I went for a walk and that provided the avenue
of escape I needed. By then I knew the layout of the installation
fully, and so I lured her into a part of the building that was sparsely
inhabited and I strangled her there.

Curious, that I killed her. I had no plan to do
anything of the kind, I meant only to immobilize her in some way, maybe
knock her out, but instead I put my bare hands around her neck and
squeezed with such force that she was quickly gone, despite some
struggles to free herself. I let her drop to the floor and turned away.
Let them revive her, I thought.

I escaped the place through the kitchen, where
Farley was puttering, whistling something rather tuneless, "Waltzing
Matilda," I think; and for a moment I wanted to kill him, too, but I
decided it was better to let him go on humming, so that when the
doctors learned of my escape he could swear that he had been in the
kitchen the whole time, getting their dinner ready, and he hadn't seen
me. I slid through the pantry, out the delivery door, and headed into
the woods at the edge of the parking lot.

The rest is tedious. I stole a car, I stole some
money. I crossed the border into the United States on foot and stole
another car and more money. I avoided any more killing though the
thought often occurred to me on my journey. I have driven the long way
here. Though I am certain there are people trying to find me, people
who already know where I've come. So I need to get on a ship going
south, to where the sun beats down more strongly from the center of the
sky.

* * * *

When his story began I found it fantastic, but
troublesome, and as he continued with it, I myself became quite
uncomfortable in the noisy bar. So we interrupted the story to walk to
my apartment in the Pontalba Building, and he finished the telling of
it in my parlor, with the casement windows open and the breezes
stirring from the front gallery. He sat there with his white hands in
his lap. I knew he expected some response, but I had nothing to offer,
the story itself was so astounding.

"You can't really believe me, of course," he said,
after a moment, "but that doesn't matter, as long as you help me."

"Of course I'll help you," I said, "first thing in
the morning. We have a ship leaving for Caracas, and I'll get you on
that."

He seemed very moved by this, settled back into his
comfortable chair. I thought he might fall asleep but remembered his
story and watched, and he never more than blinked his eyes.

I led him back to my room, helped him to undress,
lay him on the bed, undressed myself and laid down beside him. I
watched him all night, his good body, his firm jaw, his face that I had
remembered from so long ago. We simply lay there, side by side, and I
knew I would remember that night, maybe wish we had made love to one
another, wish I had tested whether there was any warmth in him at all.
To be able to say later that I had made love to a dead man, or a ghost.
He never closed his eyes that I saw, though I drifted off myself, in
the wee hours. When I woke the next morning he was lying exactly in the
same position, gazing upward at the ceiling, high and shadowed, a place
into which only he could see.

The captain of the Sylvia Moon did not much
like my insistence in the morning when I called him, but he finally saw
the wisdom of acceding to my wishes when he remembered who I was, or,
rather, who my family was. My friend Roger Dennis set sail immediately
for the northern coast of South America.

I had no more idea then than I do now of what to
make of his story. Some people did come looking for him and landed
eventually at the office of my family's shipping concern; they were
persistent and remained in New Orleans for some days, but they were not
able to penetrate through all the veils of the company to me, and
therefore I can only speculate as to who they were. But I made certain
they learned nothing of the Sylvia Moon or its passenger.

My caution was unnecessary, however. Roger Dennis
never landed at any port. The ship's captain later told me, with some
fear for his future, I expect, that as the ship was crossing the
Caribbean, Roger leapt overboard one noon and drowned. His body was not
recovered. The crew gave him a burial service at sea, my captain said,
and since I alone knew who he was, could I please notify his family? I
promised I would take whatever steps were necessary, and I did make a
trip to Ontario, though naturally I saw nothing at all of his family. I
checked the records of the hospital at which Roger told me he had died,
and after various referrals was able to confirm his original death.
Roger Dennis had perished of head trauma after a fall nearly five years
before. As if the paper assurance were not enough, I made a trip to a
cemetery near Montreal, where my uncertainty finally increased to the
point that I could credit him what he had claimed. I can believe his
story was true, so far as he himself knew the truth, now that I have
seen his grave.

Copyright(c) 2006 Jim Grimsley

[Back to Table
of Contents]




It's Not Easy Being Dead by Bruce
Boston

After Kermit the Frog

It's not that easy being dead, having to spend each
day buried underground.

When I think it could be nicer being alive

And much more interesting like that.

It's not easy being dead.

You blend in with so many inanimate things.

And people tend to pass you over 'cause you're

Not standing up and talking back

Like others of their kind.

But dead is a natural way to be.

It's so cozy and serene.

And dead can be safe like a harbor

And forever like the sea.

When dead is all there is to be,

You could wonder way, but why wonder why?

I'm dead and it will do just fine,

Someday for you as well as me.

--Bruce Boston

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Kin by Bruce McAllister

Bruce McAllister has recently sold stories to Glimmer
Train, Aeon Speculative Fiction, and F&SF. He's working
on a novel tentatively called Emilio and the Water Dragons of Como
and on a screenplay version (with former student/close friend/TV and
film writer Michael Ajakwe) of his classic SF book, Dream Baby.
As a teenager, Bruce corresponded with legendary Analog
illustrator John Schoenherr. Bruce was certain that he, too, would
someday be an SF magazine illustrator, but Schoenherr told him, "You're
crazy, Bruce. Illustration, but it's a very iffy life; if you can
write, for God's sake write instead!" The writing life has been
rewarding, but Bruce was thrilled when he learned that this month's
cover would go to his compelling and evocative tale of what it truly
means to be...

* * * *

The alien and the boy, who was twelve, sat in the
windowless room high above the city that afternoon. The boy talked and
the alien listened.

The boy was ordinary--the genes of three continents
in his features, his clothes cut in the style of all boys in the vast
housing project called LAX. The alien was something else, awful to
behold; and though the boy knew it was rude, he did not look up as he
talked.

He wanted the alien to kill a man, he said. It was
that simple.

As the boy spoke, the alien sat upright and still
on the one piece of furniture that could hold him. Eyes averted, the
boy sat on the stool, the one by the terminal where he did his
schoolwork each day. It made him uneasy that the alien was on his bed,
though he understood why. It made him uneasy that the creature's
strange knee was so near his in the tiny room, and he was glad when the
creature, as if aware, too, shifted its leg away.

He did not have to look up to see the Antalou's
features. That one glance in the doorway had been enough, and it came
back to him whether he wanted it to or not. It was not that he was
scared, the boy told himself. It was just the idea--that such a thing
could stand in a doorway built for humans, in a human housing project
where generations had been born and died, and probably would forever.
It did not seem possible.

He wondered how it seemed to the Antalou.

Closing his eyes, the boy could see the black
synthetic skin the alien wore as protection against alien atmospheres.
Under that suit, ropes of muscles and tendons coiled and uncoiled,
rippling even when the alien was still. In the doorway the long neck
had not been extended, but he knew what it could do. When it telescoped
forward--as it could instantly--the head tipped up in reflex and the
jaws
opened.

Nor had the long talons--which the boy knew sat in
the claws and even along the elbows and toes--been unsheathed. But he
imagined them sheathing and unsheathing as he explained what he wanted,
his eyes on the floor.

When the alien finally spoke, the voice was
inhuman--filtered through the translating mesh that covered half its
face. The face came back: The tremendous skull, the immense eyes that
could see so many kinds of light and make their way in nearly every
kind of darkness. The heavy welts--the auxiliary gills--inside the
breathing globe. The dripping ducts below them, ready to release their
jets of acid.

"Who is it ... that you wish to have killed?" the
voice asked, and the boy almost looked up. It was only a
voice--mechanical, snake-like, halting--he reminded himself. By itself
it
could not kill him.

"A man named James Ortega-Mambay," the boy
answered.

"Why?" The word hissed in the stale apartment air.

"He is going to kill my sister."

"You know this ... how?"

"I just do."

The alien said nothing, and the boy heard the long,
whispering pull of its lungs.

"Why," it said at last, "did you think ... I would
agree to it?"

The boy was slow to answer.

"Because you're a killer."

The alien was again silent.

"So all Antalou," the voice grated, "are
professional killers?"

"Oh, no," the boy said, looking up and trying not
to look away. "I mean...."

"If not ... then how ... did you choose me?"

The boy had walked up to the creature at the great
fountain by the Cliffs of Monica--a landmark any visitor to Earth would
take in, if only because it appeared on the sanctioned itineraries--and
had handed him a written message in crude Antalouan. "I know what you
are and what you do," the message read. "I need your services. LAX
cell
873-2345-2657 at 1100 tomorrow morning. I am Kim."

"Antalou are well known for their skills, sir," the
boy said respectfully. "We've read about the Noh campaign, and what
happened on Hoggun II when your people were betrayed, and what one
company of your mercenaries were able to do against the Gar-Betties."
The boy paused. "I had to give out ninety-eight notes, sir, before I
found you. You were the only one who answered...."

The hideous head tilted while the long arms
remained perfectly still, and the boy found he could not take his eyes
from them.

"I see," the alien said.

It was translator's idiom only. "Seeing" was not
the same as "understanding." The young human had done what the
military
and civilian intelligence services of five worlds had been unable to
do--identify him as a professional--and it made the alien reflect: Why
had he answered the message? Why had he taken it seriously? A human
child had delivered it, after all. Was it that he had sensed no danger
and simply followed professional reflex, or something else? Somehow the
boy had known he would. How?

"How much..." the alien said, curious, "are you
able to pay?"

"I've got two hundred dollars, sir."

"How ... did you acquire them?"

"I sold things," the boy said quickly.

The rooms here were bare. Clearly the boy had
nothing to sell. He had stolen the money, the alien was sure.

"I can get more. I can--"

The alien made a sound that did not translate. The
boy jumped.

The alien was thinking of the 200,000 inters for
the vengeance assassination on Hoggun's third moon, the one hundred
kilobucks for the renegade contract on the asteroid called Wolfe, and
the mineral shares, pharmaceuticals, and spacelock craft--worth twice
that--which he had in the end received for the three corporate kills on
Alama Poy. What could two hundred dollars buy? Could it even
buy a city rail ticket?

"That is not enough," the alien said. "Of
course," it added, one arm twitching, then still again, "you may have
thought to
record ... our discussion ... and you may threaten to release the
recording ... to Earth authorities ... if I do not do what you ask of
me...."

The boy's pupils dilated then--like those of the
human province official on Diedor, the one he had removed for the Gray
Infra there.

"Oh, no--" the boy stammered. "I wouldn't do
that--" The skin of his face had turned red, the alien saw. "I didn't
even
think of it."

"Perhaps ... you should have," the alien said. The
arm twitched again, and the boy saw that it was smaller than the
others, crooked but strong.

The boy nodded. Yes, he should have thought of
that. "Why..." the alien asked then, "does a man named ... James
Ortega-Mambay ... wish to kill your sister?"

When the boy was finished explaining, the alien
stared at him again and the boy grew uncomfortable. Then the creature
rose, joints falling into place with popping and sucking sounds, legs
locking to lift the heavy torso and head, the long arms snaking out as
if with a life of their own.

The boy was up and stepping back.

"Two hundred ... is not enough for a kill," the
alien said, and was gone, taking the same subterranean path out of the
building which the boy had worked out for him.

* * * *

When the man named Ortega-Mambay stepped from the
bullet elevator to the roof of the federal building, it was sunset and
the end of another long but productive day at BuPopCon. In the sun's
final rays the helipad glowed like a perfect little pond--not the chaos
of the Pacific Ocean in the distance--and even the mugginess couldn't
ruin the scene. It was, yes, the kind of weather one conventionally
took one's jacket off in; but there was only one place to remove one's
jacket with at least a modicum of dignity, and that was, of course, in
the privacy of one's own FabHome-by-the-Sea. To thwart convention, he
was wearing his new triple-weave "gauze" jacket in the pattern called
"Summer Shimmer"--handsome, odorless, waterproof, and cool. He would
not
remove it until he wished to.

He was the last, as always, to leave the Bureau,
and as always he felt the pride. There was nothing sweeter than being
the last--than lifting off from the empty pad with the rotor blades
singing over him and the setting sun below as he made his way in his
earned solitude away from the city up the coast to another, smaller
helipad and his FabHome near Oxnard. He had worked hard for such
sweetness, he reminded himself.

His heli sat glowing in the sun's last light--part
of the perfect scene--and he took his time walking to it. It was worth
a
paintbrush painting, or a digital one, or a multimedia poem. Perhaps he
would make something to memorialize it this weekend, after the other
members of his triad visited for their intimacy session.

As he reached the pilot's side and the little door
there, a shadow separated itself from the greater shadow cast by the
craft, and he nearly screamed.

The figure was tall and at first he thought it was
a costume, a joke played by a colleague, nothing worse.

But as the figure stepped into the fading light, he
saw what it was and nearly screamed again. He had seen such creatures
in newscasts, of course, and even at a distance at the shuttleport or
at major tourist landmarks in the city, but never like this. So
close.

When it spoke, the voice was low and
mechanical--the
work of an Ipoor mesh.

"You are," the alien said, "James Ortega-Mambay
...
Seventh District Supervisor ... BuPopCon?"

Ortega-Mambay considered denying it, but did not.
He knew the reputation of the Antalou as well as anyone did. He knew
the uses to which his own race, not to mention the other four races
mankind had met among the stars, had put them. The Antalou did not
strike him as creatures one lied to without risk.

"Yes.... I am. I am Ortega-Mambay."

"My own name," the Antalou said, "does not matter,
Ortega-Mambay. You know what I am.... What matters ... is that you have
decreed ... the pregnancy of Linda Tuckey-Yatsen illegal.... You have
ordered the unborn female sibling ... of the boy Kim Tuckey-Yatsen ...
aborted. Is this true?"

The alien waited.

"It may be," the man said, fumbling. "I certainly
do not have all of our cases memorized. We do not process them by
family name--"

He stopped as he saw the absurdity of it. It was
outrageous.

"I really do not see what business this is of
yours," he began. "This is a Terran city, and an overpopulated one--in
an overpopulated nation on a overpopulated planet that cannot afford to
pay to move its burden offworld. We are faced with a problem and one we
are quite happy solving by ourselves. None of this can possibly be any
of your affair, Visitor. Do you have standing with your delegation in
this city?"

"I do not," the mesh answered, "and it is indeed
... my affair if ... the unborn female child of Family Tuckey-Yatsen
dies."

"I do not know what you mean."

"She is to live, Ortega-Mambay ... Her brother
wishes a sibling.... He lives and schools ... in three small rooms
while his parents work ... somewhere in the city.... To him ... the
female child his mother carries ... is already born. He has great
feeling for her ... in the way of your kind, Ortega-Mambay."

This could not be happening, Ortega-Mambay told
himself. It was insane, and he could feel rising within him a rage he
hadn't felt since his first job with the government. "How dare you!" he
heard himself say. "You are standing on the home planet of another race
and ordering me, a federal official, to obey not only a child's wishes,
but your own--you, a Visitor and one without official standing among
your own kind--"

"The child," the alien broke in, "will not die. If
she dies, I will ... do what I have been ... retained to do."

The alien stepped then to the heli and the man's
side, so close they were almost touching. The man did not back up. He
would not be intimidated. He would not.

The alien raised two of its four arms, and the man
heard a snicking sound, then a pop, then another, and something caught
in his throat as he watched talons longer and straighter than anything
he had ever dreamed of slip one by one through the creature's black
syntheskin.

Then, using these talons, the creature removed the
door from his heli.

One moment the alloy door was on its hinges; the
next it was impaled on the talons, which were, Ortega-Mambay saw now,
so much stronger than any nail, bone or other integument of Terran
fauna. Giddily he wondered what the creature possibly ate to make them
so strong.

"Get into your vehicle, Ortega-Mambay," the alien
said. "Proceed home. Sleep and think ... about what you must do ... to
keep the female sibling alive."

Ortega-Mambay could barely work his legs. He was
trying to get into the heli, but couldn't, and for a terrible moment it
occurred to him that the alien might try to help him in. But then he
was in at last, hands flailing at the dashboard as he tried to do what
he'd been asked to do: Think.

* * * *

The alien did not sit on the bed, but remained in
the doorway. The boy did not have trouble looking at him this time.

"You know more about us," the alien said suddenly,
severely, "than you wished me to understand.... Is this not true?"

The boy did not answer. The creature's eyes--huge
and catlike--held his.

"Answer me," the alien said.

When the boy finally spoke, he said only, "Did you
do it?"

The alien ignored him.

"Did you kill him?" the boy said.

"Answer me," the alien repeated, perfectly
still.

"Yes..." the boy said, looking away at last.

"How?" the alien asked.

The boy did not answer. There was, the alien could
see, defeat in the way the boy sat on the stool.

"You will answer me ... or I will ... damage this
room."

The boy did nothing for a moment, then got up and
moved slowly to the terminal where he studied each day.

"I've done a lot of work on your star," the boy
said. There was little energy in his voice now.

"It is more than that," the alien said.

"Yes. I've studied Antalouan history." The boy
paused and the alien felt the energy rise a little. "For school, I
mean." There was feeling again--a little--to the boy's voice.

The boy hit the keyboard once, then twice, and the
screen flickered to life. The alien saw a map of the northern
hemisphere of Antalou, the trade routes of the ancient Seventh Empire,
the fragmented continent, and the deadly seas that had doomed it.

"More than this ... I think," the alien said.

"Yes," the boy said. "I did a report last year--on
my own, not for school--about the fossil record on Antalou. There were
a
lot of animals that wanted the same food you wanted--that your kind
wanted. On Antalou, I mean."

Yes, the alien thought.

"I ran across other things, too," the boy went on,
and the alien heard the energy die again, heard in the boy's voice the
suppressive feeling his kind called "despair." The boy believed that
the man named Ortega-Mambay would still kill his sister, and so the boy
"despaired."

Again the boy hit the keyboard. A new diagram
appeared. It was familiar, though the alien had not seen one like
it--so
clinical, detailed, and ornate--in half a lifetime.

It was the Antalouan family cluster, and though the
alien could not read them, he knew what the labels described: The
"kinship obligation bonds" and their respective "motivational
weights," the "defense-need parameters" and "bond-loss consequences"
for
identity
and group membership. There was an inset, too, which gave--in animated
three-dimensional display--the survival model human exopsychologists
believed could explain all Antalouan behavior.

The boy hit the keyboard and an iconographic list
of the "totemic bequeaths" and "kinship inheritances" from ancient
burial sites near Toloa and Mantok appeared.

"You thought you knew," the alien said, "what an
Antalou feels."

The boy kept his eyes on the floor. "Yes."

The alien did not speak for a moment, but when he
did, it was to say:

"You were not wrong ... Tuckey-Yatsen."

The boy looked up, not understanding.

"Your sister will live," the Antalou said.

The boy blinked, but did not believe it.

"What I say is true," the alien said.

The alien watched as the boy's body began to
straighten, as energy, no longer suppressed in "despair," moved
through
it.

"It was done," the alien explained, "without the
killing ... which neither you nor I ... could afford."

"They will let her live?"

"Yes."

"You are sure?"

"I do not lie ... about the work I do."

The boy was staring at the alien.

"I will give you the money," he said.

"No," the alien said. "That will not ... be
necessary."

The boy stared for another moment, and then,
strangely, began to move.

The alien watched, curious. The boy was making
himself step toward him, though why he would do this the alien did not
know. It was a human custom perhaps, a "sentimentality," and the boy,
though afraid, thought he must offer it.

When the boy reached the alien, he put out an
unsteady hand, touched the Antalou's shoulder lightly--once, twice--and
then, remarkably, drew his hand down the alien's damaged arm.

The alien was astonished. It was an Antalouan
gesture, this touch.

This is no ordinary boy, the alien
thought. It was not simply the boy's intelligence--however one might
measure it--or his understanding of the Antalou. It was something
else--something the alien recognized.

Something any killer needs....

The Antalouan gesture the boy had used meant
"obligation to blood," though it lacked the slow unsheathing of the demoor.
The boy had chosen well.

"Thank you," the boy was saying, and the alien
knew
he had rehearsed both the touch and the words. It had filled the boy
with great fear, the thought of it, but he had rehearsed until fear no
longer ruled him.

As the boy stepped back, shaking now and unable to
stop it, he said, "Do you have a family-cluster still?"

"I do not," the alien answered, not surprised by
the question. The boy no longer surprised him. "It was a decision ...
made without regrets. Many Antalou have made it. My work ... prevents
it. You understand...."

The boy nodded, a gesture which meant that he did.

And then the boy said it:

"What is it like to kill?"

It was, the alien knew, the question the boy had
most wanted to ask. There was excitement in the voice, but still no
fear.

When the alien answered, it was to say simply:

"It is both ... more and less ... than what one ...
imagines it will be."

The boy named Kim Tuckey-Yatsen stood in the
doorway of the small room where he slept and schooled, and listened as
the man spoke to his mother and father. The man never looked at his
mother's swollen belly. He said simply, "You have been granted an
exception, Family Tuckey-Yatsen. You have permission to proceed with
the delivery of the unborn female. You will be receiving confirmation
of a Four-Member Family Waiver within three workweeks. All questions
should be referred to BuPopCon, Seventh District, at the netnumber on
this card."

When the man was gone, his mother cried in
happiness and his father held her. When the boy stepped up to them,
they embraced him, too. There were three of them now, hugging, and soon
there would be four. That was what mattered. His parents were good
people. They had taken a chance for him, and he loved them. That
mattered too, he knew.

That night he dreamed of her again. Her name would
be Kiara. In the dream she looked a little like Siddo's sister two
floors down, but also like his mother. Daughters should look like their
mothers, shouldn't they? In his dream the four of them were hugging and
there were more rooms, and the rooms were bigger.

* * * *

When the boy was seventeen and his sister five,
sharing a single room as well as siblings can, the trunk arrived from
Romah, one of the war-scarred worlds of the Pleiades. Pressurized and
dented, the small alloy container bore the customs stamps of four
spacelocks, had been opened at least seven times in its passage, and
smelled. It had been disinfected, yes, the USPUS carrier who delivered
it explained. It had been kept in quarantine for a year and had nearly
not gotten through, given the circumstances.

At first, the boy did not know what the carrier
meant.

The trunk held many things, the woman explained.
The small polished skull of a carnivore not from Earth. A piece of
space metal fused like the blossom of a flower. Two rings of polished
stone that tingled to the touch. An ancient device that the boy would
later discover was a third-generation airless communicator used by the
Gar-Betties. A coil made of animal hair and pitch, which he would learn
was a rare musical instrument from Hoggun VI. And many smaller things,
among them the postcard of the Pacific Fountain the boy had given the
alien.

Only later did the family receive official word of
the 300,000 inters deposited in the boy's name in the neutral banking
station of HiVerks; of the cache of specialized weapons few would
understand that had been placed in perpetual care on Titan, also in his
name; and of the offworld travel voucher purchased for the boy to use
when he was old enough to use it.

Though it read like no will ever written on Earth,
it was indeed a will, one that the Antalou called a "bequeathing
cantation." That it had been recorded in a spacelock lobby shortly
before the alien's violent death on a world called Glory did not
diminish its legal authority.

Although the boy tried to explain it to them, his
parents did not understand; and before long it did not matter. The
money bought them five rooms in the northeast sector of the city, a
better job for his mother, better care for his father's autoimmunities,
more technical education for the boy, and all the food and clothes they
needed; and for the time being (though only that) these things mattered
more to him than Saturn's great moon and the marvelous weapons waiting
patiently for him there.

--for Harry Harrison, master

Copyright(c) 2006 Bruce McAllister

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Teen Angel by R. Garcia y Robertson

Tor has just released the author's latest "Lady
Robyn" novel, White Rose, in papeback, and he is at work on a
new book in the series entitled King's Lady. A fantasy hardcover novel,
Firebird, will be out from Tor in the spring. Rod's latest tale
for us is set in the same universe as his February 2005 cover story,
"Oxygen Rising."

* * * *

Deirdre of the Sorrows

"Here comes the Angel of Death." Deirdre heard
some
thug say it in slaver slang as she stepped out of the lock onto Fafnir's
E-deck. She fixed a smile on her face. Nice greeting, shipmate, let us
hope it does not come true for you. The slaver's horrified look turned
instantly into a stare as blank as the armored bulkhead.

Hardly the effect she hoped for. Having just
shuttled up from Hades, she wore thigh-length leather boots beneath a
shimmering cloth-of-silver kimono, cut short to show off her hips. With
her came two SuperCat bodyguards, two-meter tall bioconstructs, Homo
smilodon--half human, half feline--with tawny fur, curved dagger-like
canines, human hands and forebrains, and tiny bobbed tails. This
particular pair wore battle armor, riot pistols, and stun grenades, but
the Fafnir's crew did not give the gene-spliced killers a
second glance. She was what scared them.

Having hardened Eridani slavers blanch at the sight
of her was something new to Deirdre. Since birth she had been
outrageously beautiful, a gorgeous baby that only grew more lovely. So
lovely, that for much of her short life, she had been treated more like
a gaudy objet d'art than a real person--witness her current
black-leather geisha outfit. Even as an infant, men oohed and cooed
over Deirdre, telling her how cute and lovely she was, happily
predicting she would become a "real heart breaker."

That had yet to happen. Until she was twelve,
Deirdre took this adulation as just another adult extravagance.
Attention was nice, but hardly turned her head. Who wanted to be "a
heart breaker" anyway? Not her. Growing up on New Harmony, she had
been
far more concerned with sleepovers and sky sailing. Her home world
lived the way the King would, with tolerance and mercy to all. Looks
were not everything--or so her parents said.

At age twelve Deirdre found out looks could indeed
be everything, literally life and death, teaching her just how
unusually beautiful she was. Huddled in a public blast shelter during
the tail end of a slaver raid on Goodwill City, she prayed for
Priscilla's protection, listened in horror as a slaver went through the
shelter eliminating witnesses.

Whatever weapon the slaver used was noiseless. Eyes
shut tight, Deirdre heard terrified pleas and cries of terror, cut off
one by one, sobs and begging replaced by silence. She recognized her
friends' voices, fellow members of the Lisa-Marie middle school's
Humanities Club, who had left school early for a field trip, to cheer
up terminal patients at a local hospice. Now they were dying horribly.

Finally the killer's footsteps came to her. She
looked up into the black muzzle of a silenced machine pistol.

Too terrified to cry, she watched the man's eyes
widen, his finger frozen on the firing stud. For a long moment they
stared at each other, killer and victim. Then she saw that familiar
reassuring smile. He liked how she looked.

Holstering his pistol, the man helped Deirdre up,
and led her out of the shelter, stepping over the bodies of strangers
and schoolmates, finding her a seat on a shuttle bound for
orbit--bumping off a huge, heavily armed felon with hideous tattoos and
a horrendous price on his head. Justice was closing in, and slavers
were in a mad scramble to board, facing automatic death sentences if
they failed. Slaving was the only capital offense left on New
Harmony--since the King taught mercy and tolerance, not total suicide.
Yet the fleeing raiders cheerfully made room for her, talking softly
and trying not to scare her. All the way into orbit, a tattooed killer
held Deirdre's hand, telling her not to be afraid as they left home far
behind.

That was when she was twelve. Slavers saw that she
grew even more beautiful, blossoming into a radiant young woman under
strict diet and constant exercise, with biosculpt ridding her of any
incipient blemish. At eighteen she was stunning, which made the hateful
looks from the Fafnir's crew all the more appalling.

Worse yet, Deirdre knew it was true. She was the
Angel of Death, for them and for her. Konar would not have brought her
aboard unless he meant to die. If Konar thought he could win the
upcoming fight, he would have left her on Hades, which was honeycombed
with blast shelters and secret bunkers dug by slavers over the
centuries. Bringing her aboard was as good as saying there were no safe
refuges, and this was the last fight. Konar would never leave his
flagship alive, and had brought his sex toy aboard to die with him.

Her stomach heaved as she entered the starboard
lift, and slavers hurriedly got out, leaving it to her and the
SuperCats. Recycled air reeked of sweat, fear, and synthetic sealants.
She ignored the hostile looks, knowing it was not her they hated, just
what she represented--the ghastly fate hanging over them all. Nuclear
annihilation was about the nicest future they could anticipate. Or
explosive decompression.

Doors dilated for her. Tubes and ducts snaked
overhead. Fafnir began life as the high-g survey ship Endurance,
but slavers had taken her on her maiden voyage, turning her into a
warship, with blast shields and armored bulkheads, stripping and
reinforcing the hull, making Fafnir stronger, faster, more
focused to a task, ruthlessly discarding whatever they did not want.
Not unlike what they did to Deirdre.

Commander Hess of the Hiryu greeted her on
A-deck; dark eyed, black-haired, and alert, he wore his dress uniform
thrown open to show the flying dragon tattoo curled round his left
nipple. Too professional to display fear, Hess bowed neatly, with a
flick of his black curls, and a curt click of his heels. "If my lady
will follow me." He showed the way with his palm.

"How goes the Hiryu?" This was a silly
stab
at making conversation, since all of Konar's ships were surely doomed.

"Could not be better," Hess lied casually. Things
could hardly be worse, with Navy cruisers headed insystem, slowing from
near light speed. Hiryu faced a losing battle along with the
rest of Konar's little fleet, but the one nice thing about Hess was
that he never deigned to show his feelings. Deirdre appreciated this
reticence, since Commander Hess's inner workings sickened her.
Physically. Being this close to Hess made her want to barf up her
gourmet lunch.

Her quarters had a hemispherical pressure hatch, a
sad indication that someone thought the main pressure would fail. The
slaver on duty gulped at seeing her, asking Hess, "Is she wired?"

Hess nodded curtly. By now Deirdre was used to
being discussed in third person. "Where's her remote?" the guard
demanded. Hess gave him a "where-do-you-think" look, and the slaver
shut up. Dismissing the SuperCats, Hess led her through the hatch, into
the cabin.

Immense vistas opened up before her. Picture
windows looked out over forest and sea, as if the cabin sat on a
pine-clad pinnacle above a river valley filled with woods and farmland.
In the foreground she saw a fishing village, and, farther down river, a
port city stood at the mouth of a fjord. Storm clouds hung over the
distant ocean, but an orange-red sun shone down on the cabin, framed by
a small pair of moons. All extremely unreal, since the cabin was buried
deep in a starship, behind layers of armored bulkheads. Living quarters
on Fafnir were still those of a deep space survey ship, using
3V and sensurround to keep claustrophobia at bay.

Deirdre could smell the pines, and hear birds
singing above the drone of insects. Rock climbers waved to her from a
nearby pinnacle, a fun group of healthy young people, close enough to
call to from the "balcony" beyond the windows--if you wanted to talk
to
holos. She asked Hess, "Is this world real?"

"Elysium, Delta Eridani II, we raided it once."
Hess grinned at the virtual landscape. "Not a full out landing--Delta E
is too far in for that--just a picked team with pre-set targets." Hess
meant a kidnapping. Not all slaver crimes were on the horrific scale of
the New Harmony Raid; sometimes they slipped into civilized systems,
snatching up valuable individuals for ransom, or resale. "But a rousing
success nonetheless." Hess preened, as if she should congratulate him.

He already had her missing the SuperCats. "Can I
change it?" Deirdre asked. Delta E meant nothing to her.

"Your bunkmates might object." Hess nodded at the
balcony, where two children had come out to call to the climbers--a boy
about eight or nine with impossibly purple hair, spiked on top, and a
girl a couple of years older, whose squared-off blonde hair ended in a
shoulder-level blue stripe.

"Bunkmates?" She thought they were holos. The
purple-haired boy scrambled up onto the balcony rail, leaning over the
virtual gap, waving vigorously at the climbers, while the blonde girl
with the blue fringe looked bored. Alike enough to be brother and
sister, they wore expensive Home System outfits, cut down versions of
adult fashions. Appalled to find these were real kids, Deirdre hissed,
"Who are they?"

"Insurance," Hess replied airily.

"What does that mean?" It was bad enough that she
was going to die--did she have to watch kids die as well?

"They are the grandchildren of Albrecht Van Ho,
Director General of River Lines," Hess explained. "That pair of AMCs
headed insystem belong to River Lines. They might be a shade less eager
to vaporize us with these two aboard."

Maybe. Personally, she hated staking her existence
on corporate pity. River Lines had not operated for centuries in the
worst stretches of the Eridani by pulling punches. Having no mercy
themselves, slavers misjudged kindness in others--taking it for
weakness, or stupidity. Did anyone really think the Navy would give up
and go home rather than fry some CEO's grandkids? For Priscilla's sake,
why not just load Fafnir up with baby puppies?

Deirdre had long ago stopped trying to explain
compassion to Commander Hess. New Harmony had taught her to do good for
others. "Love thy neighbor," is what the King said, and what he
practiced, moving Priscilla in next door to Graceland. It worked for
Elvis, and it worked for her. Compassion came easy, when a kind word or
a simple favor from a girl so lovely as her brightened anyone's day.
Deirdre liked people thinking her a darling angel--not knowing how
little effort it took. Like giving away Cadillacs, when you owned a
zillion of them.

When she first arrived on Hades, Deirdre tried
diligently to live by the laws of New Harmony, treating everyone with
kindness, sympathy, and understanding, hoping for fairness in
return--vastly amusing her captors. Slavers raised the price of
compassion, teaching Deirdre to keep such feelings to herself. They
cared not a whit how others felt, which was their biggest failing, the
one most likely to get them all killed. But try telling that to an
Eridani slaver. Otherwise they were orderly and efficient, and
extremely good at what they did, which was kidnapping people for sale,
ransom, or personal use. Deirdre complained, "Do I have to bunk with
them?"

Her best chance of getting away was to convince
some man that she was well worth saving. Hauling two kids about easily
halved her slim chances.

Hess shrugged, "No room. Ship-of-war, and all that.
Besides, this is not so bad," he looked happily about, running a keen
reaver's gaze over the cabin's real ivory inlay, and pre-atomic cut
crystal. Commander Hess was mysteriously immune to the pall her arrival
cast over the flagship. Did Hess know something that she did not?
Probably. His smile broadened, the first real smile she had seen since
coming aboard. Hess asked, "We have come a long way, haven't we?"

Deirdre did not answer. Hess had saved her life,
forming a weird bond between them, though it hardly made them close.
She had been living with slavers since she was twelve, but Commander
Hess was the one that gave her nightmares, scaring her more than any of
them, more than Konar himself. Just being in the same room with him
gave her the cold, screaming shivers.

Hess was the slaver who went through that Goodwill
City blast shelter, killing everyone but her. Six years later, she
could still hear her classmates' pleas and screams in her head, echoing
off steel reinforced walls. And she always feared Hess would one day
kill her, just to finish the job. Some nights Deirdre dreamed she was
back in the blast shelter, staring into the pistol muzzle, only this
time Hess pulled the trigger, and she felt the silent bullets strike.

Commander Hess of the Hiryu did another
little heel-clicking bow, then left. Thank Gladys. Deirdre sank down
into a glove leather chair, mulling options. The two well-dressed kids
were still out on the balcony, waving stupidly at the holos--at least
the boy was. Deirdre had friends and contacts on Hades that she ached
to talk to, but Fafnir was under communications lock
down--leaving her on her own.

Shutting her eyes, Deirdre tried desperately to
think. She could not die, not with rescue only light hours away.
Somehow she would save herself. But how? Behind her blemishless,
biosculpted features, lurked the hideous truth that beauty was only
skin deep--it did not make her better, smarter, or more noble. It did
not even make her nicer, though people liked to think so. So far it
just made for incredibly weird relations with men.

"Cool boots."

She opened her eyes. Both kids had come in from the
balcony, and the boy with spiked purple hair stood in front of her,
staring at her black leather boots. He looked up at her, saying, "So,
what are you doing in my Grand-dad's cabin?"

Her inquisitor wore a natty man's jacket, cut just
for him, and neatly tailored pants. His own shoes were a pricy pair of
snake-skin slippers over silk stockings. He asked again, "What are you
doing in Grand-dad's cabin?"

"He still thinks we are on Elysium," the girl
explained. She was older than her brother, but not by much. Up close
they were clearly brother and sister, even though his hair was purple,
and hers blue-blonde.

"Prove we are not," the boy insisted. His sister
rolled her blue eyes--like she really had to "prove" they were
abducted
by slavers, and light years from anywhere.

Deirdre sighed. "Chuck him over the balcony rail,
that will show him." Despite the yawning virtual cliff, there was no
drop "outside." A swan dive off the balcony would end in a belly flop
on the cabin deck, masked by holographic display. But it was not
Deirdre's job to disillusion him. If the boy wanted to believe he was
safe at home--instead of on a slaver starship about to be
obliterated--what was the harm?

"Who are you?" the girl asked, wearing the junior
miss version of her brother's outfit, right down to the snake-skin
slippers, except she had on a pleated skirt in place of pants, and
cuffs trimmed with lace. There was no need to ask their
names--"Heather" and "Jason" were on their jacket collars.

"Deirdre." She made an effort to smile, sitting up
in her seat. Just because they were all going to die was no reason not
to be cheerful.

"Where are you from?" Jason demanded. "We're from
Elysium." He pointed to the panorama outside the picture windows.

Right. She glanced at the supposed scene outside.
Skycycles circled over the village below, riding thermals off steep
pine-clad cliffs, red-gold afternoon sun glinting on their control
surfaces--too bad it was not true. "I'm from New Harmony," she
admitted,
sinking back in the chair, knowing what children raised in a place like
this would think.

"New Hicksville," scoffed the boy. "Hippie planet."

Heather told him, "It's not nice to say that,"
though you could tell by her tone the blonde girl thought it was true.

Deirdre widened her smile to include Jason,
thinking, "At least New Harmony is a real planet, you little
preppy-suited marmoset. I'm not making do with a holo, and pretending
it's home." But she did not say it, meeting rudeness with a smile. Her
"hippie planet" had taught her not to taunt helpless doomed children,
no matter how richly they deserved it.

"Where do you think we are?" Heather asked,
stepping closer, ignoring her brother's pretense of being safe at home.

"You're off planet," Deidre told them, trying to
break it to them slowly. Way off planet.

Heather nodded soberly, "I guessed that. We have
been gone for so long without anyone finding us." She was smart,
belying what folks said about dyed blondes. Smart enough to be far more
scared than her brother.

"But if they could take us off planet, they could
have taken us to Grandfather's lodge," the boy insisted. Kept alone
like this, brother-sister bickering must be the main entertainment.

"Where off planet?" Heather asked, not bothering
to
contradict her brother.

"Tartarus system." She saw their blank stares.
"Way
the heck into the Outback. Triple system in the Far Eridani, a small
red dwarf primary, Tartarus A, and a distant pair of white dwarf
binaries--too far away to much affect Hades. That is the planet we are
orbiting."

"Orbiting?" They both looked askance--the cabin
seemed solidly rooted atop its mountain ridge.

"We are aboard a starship."

Jason scoffed, but Heather asked, "What starship?"
Above hiding behind fantasy, Heather wanted to hear the whole truth.

Not that the girl would get that from Deirdre, who
did not mean to tell these kids they would soon be blown to photons.
"She's the Fafnir, used to be the survey ship Endurance.
Slavers have her now." She must let the kids know that these were evil
men, never to be trusted; though, needless to say, slavers had no sense
of privacy, routinely recording everything important prisoners did and
said, preventing escapes and providing amusement.

"Slavers?" Heather looked less horrified than she
should have--but the girl could not possibly imagine how bad things
were. So far they had treated the kids royally. "Is that who that man
with the dragon tattoo was, the one you talked to?" Heather had been
watching her and Hess.

"One of the worst." Deirdre nodded solemnly,
knowing Hess would relish the compliment. "But their leader's name is
Konar."

"Why have they brought us here?" Heather's hand
took hold of the silver hem of Deirdre's kimono, silently twisting the
fabric where it rested on the chair, the only sign of how much the
question scared her.

"For ransom from your grandfather." Sort of. No
harm in letting them hope to get home alive.

"What about you?" Jason asked, resenting her
taking
his sister's side. "Why are you here?" He stubbornly refused to admit
that "here" was not his home.

Why indeed? "I was kidnapped too, from New Harmony."

"He means, why did they kidnap you?" Heather
guessed that no hick from New Harmony had a trillionaire grandfather.

Deirdre heaved a sigh, not wanting to go into this
too deeply. "Because I am pretty. And I am now Konar's girlfriend."
Sort of. His property more precisely, but who needed to hear that? She
had spent her teen years working her way up the slaver hierarchy, and
at eighteen had hit the top. "He is the head slaver who commands this
ship. The whole system, really."

"Why?" Jason looked disbelieving. "Isn't that
gross?"

"Do you love him?" asked Heather.

Like she had a choice. Deirdre was saved from
having to answer by a chime going off in her head--one only she could
hear. She sat up in her chair, saying, "Have to go."

"Go where?" Heather was appalled to find her
leaving.

Deirdre gently untwined Heather's fingers from the
kimono, solemnly taking the girl's hand in hers. "I'll be back," she
promised, hoping it was the truth. In less than an hour, she had gone
from not wanting to see these kids, to not wanting to leave them. Even
the condemned craved human contact.

Deirdre called out to the door, and it dilated. The
slaver on duty stuck his head in, and she told him, "He wants to see
me." By "he" she meant Konar. Konar had a garish title--Grand Dragon
of
the Free Brotherhood--but no one ever used it, least of all Deirdre.
Konar was "he" or "him"--or in rare moments of affection, "the Old
Man" or "Old Snake Nick." Otherwise, he was just Konar. Like Hitler, or
Satan. Everyone knew who you meant.

Except for these two little rich kids. "Where are
you going?" Heather asked plaintively. Jason looked truculent, but if
he meant to throw a tantrum he was out of luck. Fafnir ran on
raw testosterone, and when Konar called for her services, even a
grandson of General Director Albrecht Van Ho had to wait.

"So let's not keep him," the slaver suggested. He
casually aimed a remote at the kids, his finger on SLEEP.

Standing up, she bid the kids good-bye, following
the slaver down to C-deck. Konar did not need holographic vistas to
stay sane, and his command cabin seemed incredibly spare compared to
the sumptuous quarters of his hostages--just four bulkheads and a
float-a-bed. Slavers cared little for status, valuing people for their
own sake. That was the sole way they resembled folks on New Harmony.

As she entered, Konar was meeting with his captains
around a virtual conference table. Hess was there in the flesh, but the
captains of the Fukuryu and the Hydra, and their first
lieutenants, were holograms beamed from the ships.

Speed-of-light lag delayed their reactions to her
entrance, but several looked shocked. None showed fear, though they
knew best how thin the odds were. These were old-time slavers, who had
lived with their death sentences for so long they almost seemed born
with them. All of them had survived botched raids, grueling life and
death chases, hairbreadth escapes from hopeless situations, ghastly
torture sessions, and gruesome prisoner eliminations. Incoming
government cruisers did not frighten them much, and pretty teenagers
did not scare them a whit. She was just one of the perks that made such
horrendous risks worthwhile.

Her own remote lay on the float-a-bed, so she sat
down beside it. Konar treated her like a piece of disappearing
furniture--she came when he called, then left when he dismissed her.
Other than that, she was an integral part of his life. On Hades she sat
in on his conferences and private suppers, listened to his troubles,
rubbed his temples while he thought, and told him stories about her
childhood on New Harmony, attending to Konar's every need while they
were together.

Watching him give orders, she tried to tell if
Konar meant to die. He looked as vital as ever, his compact bull-like
body stripped to the waist, with tattooed dragons, crawling over his
naked torso, his most fascinating feature by far. Sometimes Deirdre
lost herself in those dragons, following them across his body for
hours, forgetting everything else. Each dragon had a story, a
successful raid, a ship he captured or commanded; occasionally he told
her the stories, the closest he ever came to boasting. Otherwise he was
nothing special to look at, with a blunt bald head, alert eyes,
ferocious strength, and a genial smile. Except that this nondescript
face was infamous, known and feared throughout the Eridani.

Floating above the table top was a 3V display,
showing different parts of Tartarus system. Tartarus and Hades hung
near the center of the display, along with Hades' two moons, Minos and
Charon. Farther out came the gas giants Cerberus and Persephone. Still
farther out, at the extreme edge of the display were Tartarus' twin
companions, two white dwarfs spinning around each other. Seen as tiny
sparks of light, the slavers' situation did not look so bad. Three
government cruisers were headed insystem, accompanied by a pair of
smaller corvettes. Four slaver ships stood ready to face them--Fafnir,
Hiryu, Fukuryu, and Hydra.

Five to four did not seem overwhelming, but the
numbers were horribly deceiving. Hydra was the converted colony
ship Liberia, helpless in battle. And leading the incoming
ships was the Navy light cruiser Atalanta, which outgunned the
entire slaver fleet. For once the vastness of space worked against the
slavers, giving them nowhere to hide. Abandon Tartarus system, and
their ships would be run down in the emptiness of interstellar space.
It was win or die. Typically Konar tackled the task head on, telling
his captains that he and Fafnir would face Atalanta.
"You gentlemen must make do with what is left."

They laughed. Konar wanted Hiryu, Fukuryu,
and Hydra to face down two merchant cruisers and the
corvettes--a stiff fight, but not half what Konar faced. Konar was
using
his fabled reputation to finesse the most alarming problem--the Atalanta.
If anyone could defeat a Navy cruiser with a converted survey ship, it
was Old Snake Nick.

On that light note Konar closed the conference.
Hologram captains winked out with their lieutenants, leaving Konar and
Hess--the only ones physically aboard the Fafnir. Neither
bothered to look at her. Leaning across the virtual table, Hess
whispered conspiratorially, "You know there are other ways to do it
than diving down their throats."

Konar settled back in his seat, eyeing Hess. Konar
was the only person Hess was honest with. Deirdre did not think anyone
could lie to Konar. Certainly not her, and probably not Hess. Konar did
not bother with galvanic sensors or reading heart rates--having seen so
many people saying anything to save themselves, he knew all the
"tells" that gave liars away. Smiling grimly, he asked Hess, "How goes
the
escape pod?"

Hess nodded. "Totally operational. Waiting to be
used."

"The pod only carries six," Konar pointed out.

Hess shrugged. "Whoever thought the hounds would
get this far? There was no time to increase capacity. The others would
just have to be convinced to carry on without us."

Konar laughed at that. Both of them acted she was
not there, casually discussing escapes and betrayals as if Deirdre were
part of the float-a-bed. But neither did anything by accident. Hess had
his own way of dealing with truth, and probably counted her as dead
already. While Konar might want her to know all about the escape plan,
to get her hopes up for some purpose known only to him.

And her hopes were up. Way up. Suddenly she might
actually live through this nightmare. Six seats in this "escape pod"
meant two for them, and four to be filled. Why bring her up from Hades,
unless Konar wanted her in one of those seats? He must have known she
would scare the heck out of his crew.

"Escape to where?" Konar sounded doubtful. "Six of
us in a tiny boat, alone in an awfully big cosmos." Right now Konar
was
king of his world, with a whole system-cum-slave-emporium at his
command. Hades was not just his hide-out, but a hub for slaving
throughout the Far Eridani, where ships and cargoes were fenced, where
deals were struck and prisoners resold--all in a fleshy carnival mood
catering to crews on leave. Why trade his personal pleasure planet for
a tiny escape pod headed into the void?

"Where there is life, there is hope," Hess
suggested. "The pod is on the hangar deck, in berth L, programmed to
go--code word 'Medea.' Use it, or not." With that Hess got up, his
chair
vanishing into the deck, along with the table, leaving the 3V display
hanging in space. Hess grinned at her, doing a swift nodding bow, then
left, tickled to see the girl he saved, all grown up and sitting on his
boss' float-a-bed. Yet another coup for the Hiryu's able
commander.

Konar studied the hanging 3V display, not
acknowledging her arrival. Deirdre waited. Without looking at her,
Konar ordered, "Take off the kimono."

She got up and obeyed. Konar liked seeing her in
just the leather boots, never letting her wear underwear. Other than
that, his tastes were pretty plain. Sex was not that important to
Konar. He did not need it all the time, or to twist it into anything
kinky--not much at least. By now she was the galaxy's foremost
authority
on the Grand Dragon's sex preferences, and while Konar might be an
insane mass murderer, he was thankfully not much of a sadist. So long
as he had the most beautiful woman available at his complete command,
Konar seemed fairly content with extreme mental cruelty.

He turned and grinned, liking what he saw. She
smiled back, determined to win a seat in that escape pod, set to give
Konar a reason to live, and to save her as well.

Picking up her remote, Konar stroked her cheek with
his free hand. He was hardly taller than her. Konar always said size
did not matter--"Napoleon was shorter than you." When she had to ask
who
Napoleon was, he laughed, telling her a story of Old Earth, from the
days before Elvis. His fingers came to rest on her bare shoulder. "Are
you nervous?"

Her smile had not fooled him. She nodded earnestly,
knowing she could not lie her way into that escape pod, not to Konar.

"Don't be frightened," he told her, thumbing her
remote. "Be sexy."

Immediately she was not frightened, not in the
least. Sharp urgent desire shot through her, going from groin to
nipples. She wanted the slaver's strong, merciless tattooed body inside
her--right now. Konar had skipped the setting for foreplay, and
internal
wiring allowed him to bring her to orgasm at the press of a button. She
opened her mouth to say how much she wanted him, to beg Konar to take
her with him--just her and him, so they could be together forever and
ever. Konar pushed MUTE.

Sex with Konar was never boring. Sometimes he liked
to play with the remote, forcing her through every physical-emotional
state from abject terror to repeated multiple orgasm, merely for his
private amusement. Or to entertain a guest. Twice he did it for Hess.
But no one needed that now, least of all Deirdre. She had already gone
through every emotion she could imagine, from abject horror at leaving
Hades, to orgiastic hope that she might somehow survive this, if she
just pleased Konar totally. She had been by turns scared, surprised,
amused, maternal, wary, hopeful, and now sex crazed. And it was still
the morning watch.

When he was fully inside her, Konar whispered, "Do
not worry about being left behind."

His words cut through the haze of desire. Deirdre
very much wanted to be left on Hades, but she could not say it, even if
she had dared. All her being was fixed on pleasing Konar, and earning a
seat on that escape pod. Konar could tell, and when he was done, he
patted her butt, saying, "I will never give you up."

Just what every girl wants to hear. Even Konar had
a human side, somewhere. Back in her shared cabin, Deirdre collapsed in
the sauna, telling warm water to cascade over her. Too wrung out to
think, she listened to the drops pound down on her, glad to have a
moment to herself, with nothing to plan, or evaluate, or submit
to--just
pure, clean, clear, warm water, carrying her worries away.

Despite all the glowing predictions, Deirdre's luck
with men had been ghastly. Fate had simply fallen on her out of orbit.
Had she left school later, or ducked into a different shelter when the
sirens sounded, her life would have been totally different. She might
already be dead. Deirdre thanked Elvis for giving her life and hope,
glad he had an undying love for teenage girls--who had first made him
King.

Jason was there when she got out, saying his sister
was asleep, wanting to know, "Where did you go? Was that guy you talked
with really a slaver?" He was warming to the idea that they were on a
warship full of space pirates.

"Let's not talk about it," she told him, settling
into the soft pneumatic leather chair. With just four free seats on the
escape pod, there was plainly no room for an opinionated little brat.
If Konar wanted a hostage, he would take Heather. Most likely they
would leave both kids to die. Horrible, but hardly her fault.

"Well, tell me about this planet we are supposed to
be orbiting." Another male needing to be entertained.

She stared at the purple-haired punk, wondering if
she was doing him any favors, coddling and protecting him with her
lying smiles. It only made her look like a pretty push-over with a
space pirate boyfriend. "Do you want to see Hades?"

"Sure." He practically dared her to show him.

You asked for it. She told the cabin to
reconfigure, projecting an image of Hades' surface outside the picture
windows. Water, people, homes, greenery, blue skies, and sail planes
vanished--replaced by a fiery vision of hell. Red searing landscape
stretched away toward scarlet wind-carved cliffs, topped with
orange-brown storm clouds, rent by violet lightning. Their cabin
appeared to rest on a tall pink sand dune, surrounded by red rubble
crushed beneath dense carbon dioxide atmosphere, flat as a sea floor
and hot as hell's basement. Sulfuric rain fell on the highlands from
the brown clouds, forming boiling acid rivers that vaporized before
reaching the sizzling valley floor. Deirdre could taste the ozone on
her tongue.

"Too cool." Jason looked awestruck, and not the
least frightened.

Her smile returned. There was hope for the boy
after all, who had the plain good sense to compliment her boots.
Konar's favorites as well. "That's just the surface," she told him,
"the good stuff is all underground."

Jason ran out onto the balcony to get a better
look. She closed her eyes, hoping that Hades' seething cauldron would
give her some time to rest. She needed sleep if Konar called again.
Thank Elvis she was not trying to please Hess.

Konar did not call, and Hess left to command the Hiryu--both
ominous signs, of which Konar not calling was the worst. She
desperately needed to be with him, to know for sure she too would live.
Not even her remote had ever made her want Konar so much.

Hess's leaving implied the escape plan was on hold,
since she could hardly picture Hess giving up his seat to someone else.
Deirdre doubted the slaver Hess bumped for her in New Harmony ever got
out of Goodwill City. Desperate to save herself, she asked the ship's
computer what was stored on H-deck, berth L, and the answer came
back--"Berth L contains Endurance's spare lifeboat,
reconditioned for special use, coded access only." Originally, Endurance
had two such lifeboats--each able to carry the entire survey crew.
There
was no record of what happened to the other one. Deirdre weighed using
the code word "Medea" to get more information, but that might draw
unwanted attention. She had to trust that Hess did his job right, and
escape was waiting if Konar wanted to use it.

Time passed, terrifying her even more. Her hot
sweaty visit with Konar began to look like one last boink for old times
sake, because they were soon headed up-sun on a high-g boost, going
headfirst into battle--making it even harder to keep up a cheery front
for Heather and Jason. Deirdre wanted to shriek and scream in protest,
but that would have done nothing for the children's morale.

Her worst fears were confirmed when Konar came on
3V to send a mocking challenge to the cruiser Atalanta,
complete with holos of Heather and Jason, telling the Navy to vacate
Tartarus system tout de suite. Or get set to die.

Atalanta's answer was a long range salvo
of Toryu--"Dragon Killer"--torpedoes. Fafnir replied with
anti-missile fire and the fight was on.

Konar left the 3V channel open so his crew could
follow the action. Deirdre watched horrified, holding Heather's hand,
as high-g torpedoes raced toward the Fafnir. "What's
happening?" Jason asked, enthralled by the notion of being in a
battle,
but unable to make much out of the 3V display. Missiles and
counter-missiles flashed between the fleets, but there were no
explosions in space, since antimatter warheads released most of their
energy as hard radiation, not visible light. Only ship movements showed
clearly. As Fafnir engaged Atalanta, the rest of the
slaver ships, led by Fukuryu, attacked the two merchant
cruisers.

"Who's winning?" Jason demanded, as Fukuryu--the
"Lucky Dragon"--took on the lead merchant cruiser, the converted River
Lines packet Niger.

No one, you idiot, thought Deirdre. A lot of
folks--good, bad, and in between--were going to die for nothing, and
Deirdre did not want to be one of them. She squeezed Heather's hand.
"How good an actress are you?"

Heather looked hopefully up at her. "I was Romeo in
our class play. None of the boys wanted to do the balcony scene."

Sounds promising. "Can you pretend to be hurt?"

"How hurt?" Heather asked.

"Badly hurt. Can you do convulsive shock?"

Heather nodded; if she could play a boy she could
play anything. "Show me," Deirdre demanded.

Throwing herself on the cabin deck, Heather started
shaking and rolling her eyes, tossing herself about, and gagging
horribly.

"Great," Deirdre whispered, "drool a little,
too." Arching her back, limbs twitching, Heather dribbled spittle on
the
deck. Perfect. "Keep it up," Deirdre hissed, then she called for the
slaver on duty.

Dilating the door, the slaver stuck his head in.
Seeing Heather flopping about, he asked, "What is wrong with her?"

Grabbing the guard's arm, Deirdre dragged him over
to where Heather lay writhing, saying, "She's having a fit, and needs
to go to the infirmary." The slaver looked unconvinced.

Jason cheered. Everyone but Heather looked at the
display. Great plumes of gas shot out of the lead merchant cruiser,
which immediately lost power and fell behind. Fukuryu had
gotten a direct hit on the Niger, knocking out its fusion
reactor and gravity drive. Only a fried warhead kept the missile from
blowing the converted liner to pieces. The slaver cheered too, using
the "Lucky Dragons'" nickname--"Good Old Fuck-a-You. Hit her again you
bastards." He was shaking as hard as Heather.

"Look, if you won't take her to sickbay, I will."
Deirdre seized the children's remote from the slaver's belt.

"Sure, sure," he did not even look at her, still
fixated on the display, where his life or death was being decided. The
second merchant cruiser, Jordan River, was taking on the Fukuryu.

Helping Heather up, she hustled the twitching girl
toward the door, grabbing Jason with her free hand. He started to
protest, saying there was nothing wrong with him, or his sister, but
Deirdre stabbed MUTE on the remote. At the door, she heard a groan from
the slaver. Looking back at the cabin display, she saw Fukuryu
disintegrate under fire. The "Lucky Dragon"--Good Old Fuck-a-You--was
gone, blasted to bits by the Jordan River.

The last words she heard from the slaver were,
"Damn you Hess to hell." Hiryu had turned away, leaving the
slower Hydra to face Jordan River, and the crippled Niger.
Hiryu was a converted gravity yacht, the fastest ship Konar had,
and Commander Hess was not the type to face death happily. Not when
others could face it for him.

Telling Heather to stop shaking, she headed
straight for the hangar deck with the two children in tow. Personal
access codes got her past the hangar door, and "Medea" got her into
berth L, where the Endurance's reconditioned lifeboat sat
waiting, covered in curved battle armor. Inside were six crash couches;
all the rest of the crew space had been sacrificed to double the
gravity drive. Too bad three of the couches were going to lift empty,
but there was literally no one aboard she could trust to take with her,
no one who would not happily rape her and sell the children to the
highest bidder.

Deirdre baby-strapped the kids in the command
couches, tilting them back to keep their hands away from the controls,
then picked the crew-chief's couch for herself--there she could run
things while keeping watch on her charges. Hoping Hess knew what he was
doing, she gave the command, and the escape pod flung itself away from Fafnir,
headed outsystem at better than 20-gs.

And not a minute too soon. Fifty-three point two
seconds after they separated, an antimatter warhead penetrated Fafnir's
defenses, burying itself in Konar's flagship. Matter and antimatter
came together, and Fafnir disappeared in a flash of hard
radiation that blanked the escape pod's screens. Built to withstand the
particle storm at near light speed, the redesigned lifeboat easily
bucked the blast that obliterated Fafnir.

Inferno

"Still think we're on Elysium?" snorted Heather.
Jason glared at her, but did not answer. Screens in front of him had
flashed back on, showing Hades and the rest of the inner system
receding at high speed.

Unfazed by the bickering, Deirdre was ecstatic,
feeling gloriously alive and free. Not only would she live, but her
every act was no longer monitored and recorded. She could shower or
change without leaving a permanent record for slavers to enjoy, and she
could do it whenever she wished. Her remote had been blown to atoms
along with the Fafnir. She was still wired for control, but,
without the coded remote, she was effectively free. No one could play
with her emotions, or force her to do what she did not want.

Not even Konar. Her lord and master was gone too.
How strange to think that Konar was dead, his tattooed body vaporized.
He had been such a force of nature, controlling her life and the lives
of everyone around her. Konar certainly deserved to die, no doubt about
it. Slaving was the only capital offense left in most systems, a
distinction that slavers had worked hard to earn, overcoming every
human impulse for forgiveness. By the time Deirdre became Konar's
property, she had given up hating every slaver she met, instead
responding to how they treated her. And Konar had treated her well--up
until the end. The worst thing he ever did was to call her up from
Hades to die, and that resulted in setting her free.

"Where are we anyway?" Heather asked, staring at
an
enhanced view of local space. "This does not look at all like home."

Jason did not rise to the bait, still baby-strapped
to the command couch, giving his sister an intensely dirty look.

Deirdre studied the screens to get her bearings.
Hades was still the closest planet, though shrinking visibly. Hydra
was the nearest ship, loudly broadcasting her surrender. Hiryu
was hurrying away at high acceleration, pursued by Atalanta,
while the two accompanying corvettes, Calais and Zetes,
were headed Deirdre's way at flank speed. Any survivors from Konar's
flagship rated immediate naval attention. She told Heather, "We are
headed outsystem, tailed by two high-g naval corvettes."

Heather asked, "If we just turned around, would
they take us home?"

"Probably," Deirdre admitted, "but that would mean
reprogramming this lifeboat without proper codes." Not something she
felt up to doing. "Medea" set the program in motion, but did not let
Deirdre change direction.

"We could just shut off the gravity drive," Heather
suggested, "and let them catch up."

"Maybe." Deirdre was not so sure. Hess had
designed
this program, and would surely assume that anyone tampering with his
system was better off dead. "But this drive could easily be set to blow
if we try to shut it down."

"We could at least call the Navy," Heather
protested, "and tell them who we are...."

"Even that might be suicide," Deirdre pointed out.
"We have to trust in the escape program." And in Commander Hess.

"What?" Heather could not believe her. "That's
crazy." Looking to her brother for support, Heather only got a
disgusted glare, so she turned back to Deirdre, asking, "Why keep faith
with these dead pirates?"

"Because if we do not, they will kill us, too."
That was Hess' hallmark, the utter willingness to kill whoever became
even the least threat, or merely a nuisance. Which made him way worse
than Konar--who preferred control and manipulation to outright murder.
Konar had been a charismatic megalomaniac, who Deirdre feared and
respected. Hess gave her the galloping creeps.

Heather turned back to her brother, saying, "You
tell her. This is so totally silly...."

Jason replied with a withering look, but did not
deign to answer. Which was odd, since the boy normally could not bear
an unexpressed thought.

His sister asked, "What's the matter, still mad we
are not at home?"

"Damn, left him on MUTE." Deirdre remembered the
remote, fished it out and turned the boy's speech center back on.

"You silly blue-headed imbecile," Jason yelled at
his sister, "I swear we are not related. Hello? Cosmos to Heather. I
was muted, remember? That's why I was not answering!"

"Sorry," his big sister replied sarcastically. "I
thought you were just listening for once, maybe even thinking ahead.
Sadly I was wrong."

"Hallelujah," her brother rejoiced.
"Tits-for-brains is wrong about something...."

Heather turned back to Deirdre, pleading, "Please,
please turn him off."

While they fought, Deirdre looked about the escape
pod, seeing a standard survey ship lifeboat, with increased shielding,
expanded powerplant, and added antimatter tanks. No wonder it could
hold only a fraction of the survey ship's original crew. Endurance
originally had two such lifeboats, each intended to carry all
twenty-four crew members--if necessary. Now it was none too roomy for
the three of them, with no privacy except in the bath cubicle. Six
would have been a stretch.

Turning back to the screens, she watched the
corvettes slowly cut the gap between them. Despite that expanded
powerplant, they still had a snail's chance of outrunning a real
starship--much less two naval corvettes. Calais and Zetes
would easily run down the escape pod before it reached a neighboring
system. How could Hess or Konar have hoped to escape? Elvis knows,
neither of them was stupid. All Deirdre could do was pray Hess had
planned this to perfection, relying on his ruthless sense of
self-preservation to work in her favor for once.

Heather wanted to at least signal their pursuers,
accusing her of still being the pirates' prisoner. "You are so used to
doing their bidding that you are obeying their orders, even though they
are dead."

"With damned good reason," Deirdre retorted. "If
you knew them half as well as I do, you would, too." Besides, Hess was
not dead. Commander Hess and the Hiryu had a good head start,
and half a chance of getting away--now that the two corvettes that
could
have caught him were coming after her. And she did not dare call them
off. How horribly unfair.

Which pretty much summed up her life, from the
moment slavers entered that public blast-shelter on New Harmony and
began killing people. Heather was right, life among slavers had taught
Deirdre obedient detachment, and she felt curiously unconcerned by the
corvettes closing in on them. Hess had planned for this, and he knew
every hiding place and bolt hole in this part of space. Slavers had
hideouts the Navy knew nothing about, accessed by secret gates in out
of the way worlds. Deirdre had never heard of any such gates in
Tartarus system--but Hess might have.

Hours into their flight, the drive fields suddenly
reversed, and they were decelerating toward Cerberus, a three-ringed
gas giant in the outer system, with a litter of frozen moons, the
largest of which were Styx and Lethe. Heather wanted to know, "What's
there?"

Deirdre shrugged. Knowing Hess, it could be
anything: a secret slaver base, or a hidden missile battery set to
blast the corvettes. To know for sure she had to think like Hess, which
Deirdre hated to do.

Even Deirdre was disappointed when the capsule
ducked behind Cerberus and set down on the frozen surface of Styx, the
innermost major satellite. Screens showed a bleak cratered moonscape,
half covered by heaps of frozen methane snow. Their pursuers were
temporarily hidden by Cerberus, but the two corvettes were certainly
decelerating to match orbits.

Suddenly a new craft burst onto the screens,
lifting off the far side of Styx, headed outsystem at maximum
acceleration, but keeping the bulk of Cerberus between it and the
corvettes. Deirdre immediately recognized the vessel's profile; it was
the Endurance's other lifeboat, the exact twin of the craft
they were in. This duplicate capsule had been stashed ahead of time on
the backside of Styx, and it would now come streaking out from behind
Cerberus, just as the corvettes were slowing to match orbits, mimicking
the old slaver trick of using a star or gas giant to mask a tight
maneuver. Only this time Hess had set up a fast shuffle, sending the
corvettes tearing into interstellar space running down the wrong
capsule. Yet another coup for the commander of the Hiryu.

Grasping what would happen, Heather announced, "We
must tell the Navy they are after the wrong ship."

"How?" Deirdre was dead set against reprogramming
the controls, or even flipping on the comlink.

"We could trigger an emergency beacon," Heather
insisted, "then the corvettes could come get us."

"Maybe." Emergency beacons were self-contained,
with their own power and programming--so it should be perfectly safe.
And they could not just sit huddled in the lifeboat while the Navy went
rocketing away into the unknown. But it was equally stupid to take
chances with a stone cold killer like Hess. "Only if we suit up first,
and take a beacon outside."

"Suit up?" Jason looked surprised, but intrigued.

"And go outside?" Heather was horrified. "It is
ghastly cold out there."

"Then stay safe and snug in here," Deirdre
suggested. "I am not going to break programming while sitting in this
capsule."

"Go outside! Super cool." Jason started pawing
through the suit locker, producing an emergency kit and beacon. Deirdre
helped him suit up, and Heather had to do the same, or be left alone in
the lifeboat.

Supercool indeed. Styx was stuck in perpetual
winter, with a bleak pitted surface where the only atmosphere was the
sort that you could pick up off the ground, then watch as it vaporized
in your glove. Deirdre knelt in frozen methane, setting out a beacon
with a twenty minute delay, then led her charges through the methane
snow to put a low crater ring-wall between them and whatever happened
next. Heather dragged her feet, plainly thinking the whole trek was
unnecessary, but since the suits had no comlinks, she could not
complain.

Before they even got to the ring-wall, Jason spied
a line of crisp bootprints heading off across the methane field.
Touching helmets with Deirdre, he demanded, "Who the hell left those?"

Who indeed? They were on a frigid moon in an
uninhabited part of a slaver system deep in the Far Eridani. People did
not just stroll past. You had a better chance of seeing a Yeti, or some
unknown xeno. Of course there was no telling when the tracks were made.
With no atmosphere to speak of, tracks could last a long time before
being covered up by methane geysers and outgasing.

Having no time to dally over new mysteries, Deirdre
dragged the children behind the ring-wall, where they waited for the
emergency beacon to trigger. She scanned the dark sky for some sign of
the corvettes, which should look like small fast satellites. Precisely
twenty minutes after setting the beacon, there was an intense flash,
melting methane on the far side of the crater. Moments later Deirdre
felt the bang in the insulated seat of her suit that was the escape pod
blasting itself to bits. Clearly Hess planned for this possibility.

Without comlinks, Deirdre could not even say, "Told
you so." Standing up, she saw frozen methane slowly falling on a huge
melted patch where the lifeboat and beacon had been. Touching helmets
with the children, she told them curtly, "Follow me."

Finding the line of prints, Deirdre followed them
away from the falling methane, which is what Hess must have intended.
Her sole attempt at deviating from the program had resulted in the
complete obliteration of their only transport and shelter, leaving them
stranded in vacuum suits on a lifeless world, without supplies or
comlinks. If these boot prints did not lead somewhere, they could
choose between freezing to death, or drowning in their own body wastes.

She followed the crisp prints across a field of
frozen methane, with the children trudging behind her, turning the line
of prints into a trail. Above them, bright young stars burned amid the
strange constellations of the Far Eridani. At the end of the methane
field, the prints descended into a yawning ice cave at the base of a
crater--something clearly artificial and encouraging. Suit-lights came
on as they entered the cave, bathing gleaming crystalline walls in
dazzling white light. But, after several klicks of shining tunnel, the
trail ended in a smooth blank ice wall.

For once, Deirdre was grateful to have been owned
by slavers, otherwise she might have despaired. This blank wall was
typical of slaver gates, which opened into walls and floors, making
them nearly invisible to the uninitiated. Touching helmets with the
children, Deirdre told them to lean against the frozen wall, then she
did the same. Gates were controlled by a simple knock code, so Deirdre
tried Konar's personal knock, 3-1-1. Instantly the ice wall vanished,
and they tumbled into a different world.

Dark woods surrounded Deirdre, tall scaly tree
trunks that disappeared into hot inky night overhead. Without their
suit lights, they would have been in total blackness. Picking herself
up, Deirdre noted her suit heaters had cut out and cool air had begun
to circulate. Her suit claimed outside temperature had risen hundreds
of degrees, and that the air was breathable. She doffed her helmet to
give it the sniff test. Hot but bearable.

Heather and Jason dutifully did the same, asking
together, "Where are we?"

"Still on Styx," she hazarded, "but in a shielded
and insulated underground cavity."

"It looks huge." Jason sounded dubious. "And what
are woods doing klicks underground?"

"Just 3V," Deirdre explained. "This is an entrance
maze, a safety check, or holding area to keep undesirables from using
the gate. Trees give the illusion of space." They were surrounded by
dark hologram woods that seemed to stretch into limitless night, filled
with virtual twistings and turnings that would keep them going in
circles. Twenty paces into the woods, and she would never find the
entrance gate again, much less the exit.

"So which way should we go?" Heather somehow
expected her to know.

Deirdre honestly did not know what to do next,
wishing now she had not blown up the lifeboat trying to contact the
Navy. She should have known Hess would not let go so easily.

"Hello, Deirdre, how truly delightful to see you."
As if summoned up by her thoughts, a cheerful, dapper Commander Hess
strolled out of the dark woods, saying, "I dearly hoped you escaped the
Fafnir, but I could not be sure."

Deirdre stood frozen in shock, but Jason acted,
reaching into the emergency kit and producing a recoilless pistol,
pointing it at the slaver. Hess continued to grin, striding toward
them, adding, "And you brought the kids too, bravo."

"Shoot!" shouted Heather, and Deirdre was jerked
alert. Reaching out, she snatched the pistol from Jason.

"He has to be a holo," Deirdre told the protesting
boy, who dearly wanted to bag his first slaver. Laws of physics did not
allow Hess to be in two places at once. When they left the lifeboat,
Hess and the Hiryu had been boosting outsystem at an incredible
clip, so this had to be a holo.

To be sure, she aimed the pistol at Hess and
pressed the firing stud, sending a volley of steel-jacketed rockets
shooting through the slaver's virtual chest and vanishing into the
hologram night, trailing points of fire. Hess grimaced. "That was
uncalled for."

"Just proving a point." Deirdre shrugged. "I knew
you must be a holo."

"Alas, it is true." Hess stopped in front of her,
and did a little bow, clicking virtual heels. "And what man would not
rather be in the flesh with you?"

Gallant as always. This hologram was most likely a
3V guide, set up ahead of the time as part of the escape program. With
a negligent wave, Hess indicated a dark path to the left, saying, "If
m'lady will but follow me."

"He's a slaver," Heather protested.

"No, he is a holo." A real slaver would not be
nearly so polite.

"Why trust him?" Jason sneered, still disappointed
the pistol had not blown Hess apart.

So was Deirdre, but her only choice was to follow
this hologram Hess. At worst he would lose her in the woods, but that
might easily happen without him. Best to pretend cooperation, giving
the program no reason to discard her.

"Give me the gun back," Jason demanded, trying to
be the man of the group.

"No way." Deirdre was not giving in to attempts to
run things from the bottom. Besides, the King believed that women ought
to go armed, and had given Priscilla her first pistol.

"Great," Jason scoffed, "guess we can have Heather
throw another fit if we have to."

"How about we throw you?" Heather suggested.

Deirdre pocketed the gun, threatening them with the
remote instead. "Shut up, or I will put you both on MUTE."

"Children can be a trial." Hess smirked at her
troubles, then led them down a dark crooked path that branched and
twisted between low boles and thick protruding roots, while virtual
bats twittered overhead, sounding like the souls of the damned.
Eventually the hot hologram forest gave way to a grove of black poplars
bordering a boiling stream. Which was no hologram effect. Deirdre could
not even go near the searing stream without first sealing her suit.

Hess waded casually into the boiling water, and
they were forced to follow, suit refrigerators whining in protest as
the scalding stream came up to the kids' waists. So far Deirdre's
survey vessel suit had taken her through frozen methane and superheated
steam, showing slavers stole the best.

Beyond the billowing curtain of steam, they broke
out into daylight, and the hot hellish woods vanished, replaced by a
garden full of fruit trees. Pears, apples, oranges, plums, and
tangerines hung from limbs twined with grape and berry vines, all
miraculously bearing fruit together, filling the air with sweet scents.
Music throbbed in the middle distance, and loud laughter came from the
undergrowth.

Suddenly a naked woman burst from the brush,
laughing and running, followed by a nude grinning slaver, covered with
dragon tattoos, who was himself pursued by three more bare-naked women.
Party time on Styx.

All five ran straight through the v-suited group,
showing the slaver and his naked ladies were holos. More nudists broke
cover, and Deirdre realized there was a virtual orgy in progress, with
hologram revelers playing sex games, and mating to ethereal music.
Jason, for one, was disgusted, demanding to know, "What in hell is
going on?"

"This is Elysium," Heather declared, giggling at
the cross-country orgy.

Jason took that as a dig. "Dry up, blue bangs."

"No, it's true," his sister insisted. "Not our
planet but the orchards of Elysium in the underworld. Did you sleep
through planet studies? This is what our world is named after."

Jason looked unconvinced, but Heather was right;
someone had created a virtual underworld beneath the frozen surface of
Styx. Deirdre recognized slavers she knew wearing Fafnir's
blood-red dragon heart tattoo. Holos of dead men were dallying with
virtual playmates in a 3V gardenscape. Grotesque even for slavers. She
asked Hess, "What is all this?"

"Konar ordered it," the hologram answered airily,
as if that justified anything, no matter how obscene and absurd. "He
felt there should be some permanent record of the men who died under
his command--beyond the usual list of aliases and DNA samples. What
better way to preserve them than at play? Endlessly enjoying
themselves."

"So are you dead too?" Deirdre asked hopefully.

"Heavens, I hope not." Hess looked aghast at the
notion. "Last I heard, the Hiryu was headed outsystem at
high-g, with yours truly in command, showing the Navy a clean pair of
heels. I am merely here as a helpful sub-program."

Probably true. Deirdre saw no slavers with the Hiryu's
flying dragon tattoo. She asked, "So where are you taking us?"

"To your new home." Hess nodded at the holo-orgy.
"None of this is real, and you would not like it much anyway."

His easy manner made her more suspicious. "Where is
my new home?"

"Right where I am taking you," Hess replied
cheerfully, setting out again on the garden path. Clearly a program
loop would not let the holo tell her where they were going. Probably
just as well.

Music faded behind them, along with the cries of
pleasure. Finally, fruit trees parted to reveal a sunny beach ending in
a long sandpit, with a white marble mortuary temple at the tip,
surrounded on three sides by a china blue hologram sea, flat and placid
in a perpetual noontide. Heat poured down from a hologram sun, and
Deirdre's suit cooler kicked in again. Jason started to complain, but
Heather told him to stuff it. "What heat? It is all in your head,
remember? There is no sun, and we're not here."

But the big bronze temple doors were real, blended
perfectly into virtual walls and columns. Deirdre had spent enough time
in 3V to tell that the temple interior was carved from the living rock
of Styx. Gold-skinned girls greeted them at the gilded door, small and
slim, with wide grins and long blond hair; each wore nothing but a bit
of kohl to show off wide amber eyes. They too were real, or as real as
bioconstructs can be. Golden lips parted and the foremost girl told
her, "How happy to have you here at last. Come, Deirdre, we have been
waiting for you."

"For me?" Deirdre eyed the beautiful nude girls
who
barely came up to her shoulder--more Heather's size than hers. They all
laughed, as if her question were absurd. Small gold hands seized her
v-suit, pulling Deirdre into the seaside tomb. She looked questioningly
back at Hess.

"There, you see, right at home, just as I said."
Hess happily turned his charges over to the gilded bioconstructs,
giving Deirdre a little nodding bow, then vanishing. End of program.

Letting herself be hauled inside, Deirdre asked,
"Have you really been waiting for me?"

"Yes indeed," the golden girls insisted. "You are
Deirdre, are you not? We have been waiting years for you. Everything is
ready."

"Years?" This made no sense. How could they have
waited years, when she decided to come this way only hours ago? Her
suit watch confirmed it--this time last week she was on Hades, hoping
the Navy would soon rescue her. "What is ready?"

"Everything," they assured her. "We will show you."

Suddenly one of the golden girls shouted, "Look,
this is a boy!"

Which produced shrill cries of amazement. "What?
Are you sure? Which one?"

"With the purple hair," declared the girl,
pointing
at Jason.

Her companions crowded around, saying, "Are you
really sure?"

"Of course," the first girl insisted, "just look
at
her."

"Him, you mean," her companion corrected her.
"Just
look at him."

Someone finally asked the fuming Jason, "Is it
true, are you really a boy?"

"Yes, you gilded morons." Jason could barely
believe such idiocy. "Are you blind as well as brainless?"

"He has a boy's temper." They giggled knowingly.

Proud of their discovery, the golden girls led them
triumphantly down the great columned hall of the mortuary temple
calling out, "Look, it is Deirdre, and a boy!"

Women and girls of various description emerged from
side apartments. Human females. Greenies. Plus even weirder
bioconstructs, like women with pointy goat horns or prehensile tails.
The closest thing to men were a couple of hermaphrodites, fully erect,
excited to get a look at her and the boy, saying, "Yes, and Deirdre is
with him. Konar will be so pleased."

Konar was fried to photons, but Deirdre did not say
it. Undoubtedly these girls did not get out much. This had to be some
secret slaver brothel-cum-biolab--one even Deirdre had never heard
about. From the way they talked, the golden girls were raised here, as
were the wilder constructs, while the humans and Greenies were either
taken as children, or bred in captivity.

But her biggest surprise was to be herded into
"her" room--an exact duplicate of her old apartments on Hades,
complete
with her favorite works of art, her personal refresher, and her
extended wardrobe, right down to the school T-shirt she was wearing
when she was snatched from that bunker on New Harmony. A lot of it was
stuff she had thrown away years ago. Spooky and then some.

Feeling silly standing in her own entryway wearing
a v-suit, Deirdre asked for a chance to change and use the refresher.
For a moment she was alone, aside from whatever spying eyes were in the
walls, so while using the refresher, she managed to stick the plastic
recoilless pistol in the back of her harem pants--fairly sure no one
could have seen her, unless there was a camera trained up her ass. She
covered it with her favorite embroidered jacket, glad to feel the
familiar silk against her skin.

Stepping out of the refresher, she found Heather
and Jason staring at her, obviously waiting for her to reappear.
Deirdre asked warily, "What's the matter?"

Heather rolled her eyes toward the suite door.
Standing in the doorway was a beautiful little girl of five or so, who
looked exactly like Deirdre in miniature. This little Deirdre announced
blandly, "You are in my room, but you may use it. It is your room too."

Deirdre did not know what to say. It was an awful
shock to see her own features on a small child, but there was no
mistaking the lustrous eyes, the tilt of her nose and the shape of her
chin, all done in miniature. Amazing. The girl seemed equally intrigued
by her, asking, "You are truly Deirdre?"

"That's me. Who are you?" Things were now
officially too weird.

Her child-double smiled broadly. "I am Deirdre II.
When I grow up we will be twins."

Actually they already were. Deirdre guessed this
girl had been cloned from her DNA when she first arrived. (Along with
who knows how many others?) Slavers must have liked their catch and
decided to make extra copies--just in case. Konar had been raising her
replacement in an exact duplicate of her apartment on Hades. "When your
grown-up clothes arrived, I knew you would be here soon." Clearly
Deirdre II had eagerly anticipated her advent. "Now you can teach me to
be exactly like you."

"Great," Jason groaned, "then there will be two of
them."

Fat chance. She was not going to settle down and
give Deirdre-lessons to a preschooler. With Konar dead, this place no
longer had a purpose, and was running on automatic, unaware that the
slavers had been annihilated or driven from the system. Yet as isolated
as this was, there still had to be some kind of control station, where
she could contact the Navy, or at least shut off the entry maze. Unless
this was truly just a mausoleum, a monument to Konar's dead crews, and
a repository for his most prized playthings. She asked the women
waiting outside the suite, "Is there a command deck or control area?"

"Naturally," was the reply. "That is where we are
taking you, now that you are refreshed and ready."

"And I can contact the outside from there?" Deirdre
asked.

"Of course." They treated it like an
incomprehensible request. Who could she possibly want to talk to? But
whatever Deirdre wanted, Deirdre got.

At the C-deck door, Deirdre told everyone else to
wait while she went in alone. They all obeyed, acting as if the place
was now "hers"--in fact she found the door already keyed to her
thumbprint, dilating at her touch. Deirdre stepped confidently onto the
control deck, guessing that her arrival was the biggest thing that had
ever happened hereabouts.

Make that the second biggest. Lounging relaxed and
naked on the command couch, backed by the screens and control console,
was her late unlamented master--Grand Dragon Konar. Unbelievable. Her
first thought was this had to be 3V, like the holo Hess who guided her
here, but then she saw her remote in his hand, the one that was blown
up aboard Fafnir. Konar pressed a button, and Deirdre froze.

Shocked and appalled, unable to speak or move, she
stood watching as Konar rose and walked over. His all-too-solid hand
reached out, making her want to wince, but Deirdre could not even do
that. All she could move were her eyes. Breath went in and out
automatically. Konar stroked her cheek, saying, "Sorry, cute stuff,
anything you could say would only spoil the moment. I told you I would
never let you go."

Crushed at seeing Konar again, she damned herself
for thinking she could just stroll in and take over. How was this even
possible? Her mind groped for sane explanations. No one had gotten off
the Fafnir alive, except for her, Heather, and Jason--Deirdre
was sure of that.

Konar slid his fingers inside her silk jacket,
running them down the front of her light blouse, enjoying the feel of
her breasts through the thin fabric. Kissing her limp lips, he told
her, "I am terribly proud of how you gave the Navy the slip. Hess and I
had a bet on it. I feared they might catch you, but Hess was sure you
would get through--so I have to pay up, when he comes for me."

With nothing to do but contemplate this latest
disaster, Deirdre swiftly put the pieces together. Clearly Konar had
not been aboard his flagship when Fafnir went on its death
ride. He had been hiding out here on Styx, and his defiant "last
battle" was an elaborate 3V ruse to make everyone think he was KIA.
Bringing her aboard Fafnir for a "final" boink convinced both
her and the crew that Konar was on the flagship--but once his captains
had their orders, he secretly slipped away, leaving Hess and a
holo-program in command. Project Medea and her own escape was an added
diversion to decoy the corvettes, designed by Hess to get Hiryu
safely away.

And it all worked as good as gravity. Even when
outgunned and outnumbered, veteran slavers had centuries of experience
at hoodwinking the Navy. Far from being finished with her, Konar was
thrilled to have his property returned, running his hands over her
hips, while fingering the remote. Soon it would be just like old times.

Sick with fear, Deirdre could feel the recoilless
pistol digging into the small of her back, its cold muzzle pressed in
her butt crack, centimeters from her limp hand. If Konar released her
without a strip search, she would get one chance to shoot. Would she
take it? Lisa-Marie middle school had not trained her for armed
self-defense, much less premeditated homicide. She had shot Hess,
knowing he was a holo. Could she shoot Konar for real? She prayed to
Priscilla that she could--since that was what the King would do.

"And you brought the kids," Konar announced
happily, "courageously saving River Lines from incinerating its
innocent heirs. What a living doll you are, always doing just what you
should. How could I ever give you up?"

And if he did, there was a little genetic
understudy waiting just outside. Konar gave her fanny a pat, missing
the gun muzzle by a millimeter or two, then he told the door to open,
saying, "Send in the two children."

Heather walked into Deirdre's line of sight,
looking terrified, followed by a defiant Jason. Konar greeted them with
a cheery, "Happy to see you, too."

Ignoring the naked tattooed slaver, Heather looked
hopefully at Deirdre. Seeing only one chance for them, Deirdre rolled
her eyes significantly.

Heather rolled her eyes in response, then flipped
over and fell to the deck, tossing and jerking violently, making
ghastly gagging sounds.

"Oh, fuck! Another fit." Jason groaned. "Give it
up."

Konar knelt next to the flopping and flailing
Heather, asking, "Where is her remote?"

Jason shrugged, saying, "She'll get over it. Only
does it to get attention."

Turning to Deirdre, Konar pushed UNMUTE and
demanded, "Where is her remote?

"Inside jacket pocket." Deirdre dared not lie.

"I'll get it." Jason jumped up and reached inside
her jacket, ignoring the remote, feeling about frantically. Looking up
at her, he complained, "I cannot find it."

He was looking for the gun. Deirdre stared down at
Jason, realizing that the nine-year-old had already made the choice she
was struggling with. For better or worse, Jason was determined to save
himself--and he deserved the chance, even if it killed him. "Behind my
back," she whispered, "but make it good."

"Got it!" Jason declared proudly, his hand going
around behind her. It came out holding the recoilless pistol, and Jason
spun swiftly about, pretending to give it to Konar. In the split second
it took to see it was not the remote in his hand, Jason pointed and
fired.

Distracted by the convulsing Heather, Konar caught
Jason's movement out of the corner of his eye. Leaping up, he spun like
a cat, throwing himself out of the line of fire.

And catching a cluster of rocket darts full in the
chest--since Jason had excitedly fired high and wide. Beginner's luck,
but the results were impressive, spraying blood and bone all over the
controls. And on Heather, who went into real hysterics.

Konar's body flipped backward, landing face up on
the command couch. Deirdre stood impassively through it all, unable to
move anything below her neck. When Jason looked questioningly over at
her, she told him curtly, "Shoot him again."

Anything worth doing is worth doing right. Holding
the gun steady with both hands, Jason shot Konar again in the chest,
but the dead slaver did not even twitch. This time Konar was not coming
back.

Then Deirdre told Jason to pick up the blood
spattered remote and release her. Which he did, both elated and awed by
having killed his first man.

She went to comfort Heather, calming the girl, then
cleaning her up in the control deck refresher, which smelled heavily of
Konar. Having soothed Heather's hysterics, Deirdre walked gingerly over
to the bloody command console and opened an emergency channel,
broadcasting their identity and position to the Navy. Armed merchant
cruiser Niger returned the call, surprised to have a signal
coming from a supposedly dead moon.

Informed that help was on the way, Deirdre opened
the control room door. Women and girls stared in horror at the bloody
mess. Greenies turned and fled. Only the golden girls knew what to do,
bowing down to Jason, who was the new man in charge, and to Deirdre,
the lovely angel who brought death into their secluded little world.
With tears in her eyes, Deirdre II looked worshipfully up at her
miraculous twin sister.

Atalanta was off hunting Hiryu,
and Calais and Zetes were chasing down an empty
lifeboat, but River Lines was elated to have unexpected custody of
Konar's body, and the two lost River Lines heirs, who were now child
heroes as well--turning the Battle of Tartarus into a triumphant
victory, at least for River Lines. Only Hess and Hiryu got
away. In a burst of corporate gratitude, River Lines gave Deirdre free
first class tickets to New Harmony for her and Deirdre II, plus 1000
bonus light years to use or sell.

Heather begged Deirdre to stay with them, promising
to make her rich forever. Deirdre said she would think about it, "But I
must see my folks again." New Harmony might be hicksville, but it was
home. Then Jason got his first real kiss from a grateful young woman,
to go along with his first slaver kill and his immense inheritance. At
this rate the boy would be running River Lines by the time he turned
twelve.

Even going first class on a high-g ticket, it took
Deirdre nearly a year to get home, and by then she was nineteen. To
her, seven years had passed--but, thanks to relativity effects, it was
thirty-something years later on New Harmony. Her parents were two
divorced old people, who were nevertheless overjoyed to get back the
daughter they'd given up for lost. Friends and siblings were in their
forties and fifties, many with kids of their own, and they all made a
great fuss over their teen "angel"--brought miraculously back from the
dead. Which made Deirdre feel even more out of place.

Despite this awkward transition, going from
slaver's head mistress to teen mom to her own twin, Deirdre was
thrilled to be home, glad to see her parents and friends again, no
matter how strange and aged they had become. Everyone doted on Deirdre
II, telling the girl she would grow up to be a real heartbreaker, "just
like her big sister."

When the time was right, Deirdre took her little
sister to put flowers in the public shelter she was kidnapped from.
Long ago made into a shrine, the shelter was a grim, underground place,
dedicated to people brought together by death, but there was bold new
lettering above her memorial--RECOVERED ALIVE.

These two simple words radiated civic pride,
celebrating Goodwill City's tiny triumph over a remorseless enemy.
Deirdre helped her six year-old twin lay daisies on the spots where
Hess had shot her schoolmates, saying prayers to Saint Michael in
Neverland, who watches over little children. Long dead members of the
Lisa-Marie middle school's Humanities Club looked up from their
memorials, smiling in 3V. She told Deidre II each child's name, and
what each one was like, what hopes they had, and what made them happy.
They were the only people on New Harmony who were just as Deirdre
remembered.

Copyright(c) 2006 R. Garcia y Robertson

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Dear Schrodinger by David Lunde

Regarding your comment,

"I don't like it, and I'm sorry

I ever had anything to do with it,"

--quantum mechanics, that is, well, gosh, we're all
sorry about it, but there it is: virtual particles keep effervescing
out of and back into the quantum foam (read

nothingness) unless some rando energy
pulse empowers them with reality; particles that once were intimate
with each other still act out their marriage after separation, however
distant;

their positions are statistical abstractions, never
being more than 50 percent probable and even at

36 nanokelvins they refuse to be less than a
skidmark; electrons go on leaping from one orbit to another without
crossing the space between;

so you might just as well stop bitching and buy cat
food.

--David Lunde

[Back to Table
of Contents]




On Books by Peter Heck

OLYMPOS

by Dan Simmons

Eos, $25.95 (hc)

ISBN: 0-380-97894-6

Over the years, Dan Simmons has put himself on the
map with science-fictional reframings of earlier literary classics, as
in his "Hyperion cantos," loosely based on Keats's poetry. His
previous
novel, Ilium (which Olympos continues), began with a
reconstruction of the Trojan War, generously spicing the Homeric epics
with more modern elements ranging from Shakespeare's "Tempest" to H.G.
Wells's Time Machine, with various Victorian poets and a broad
sampling of earlier SF thrown in.

But in a characteristic twist, Ilium ended
with a detour from the original plot, engineered by the revived
twentieth-century American scholar Hockenberry, who came to the Homeric
era to provide an objective chronicle of the fall of Troy. Now, in this
second volume, the Greek and Trojan heroes have allied against the
Olympian gods, with moravecs (advanced space-going robots) aiding the
humans. And Helen of Troy has taken Hockenberry as her latest lover.

Meanwhile, in a different reality, a lovely but
decadent human civilization is under attack from its feral former
servants, the robot-like voy-nix. A third plot strand updates the
conflict between the sorcerer Prospero, Caliban, and Caliban's
monstrous god Setebos. Simmons brings each of these subplots to a boil,
spinning off sub-sub-plots involving Achilles' love for an Amazon queen
he has defeated in battle, Odysseus' voyage to the alternate Earth with
Hockenberry and the moravecs, the arrival of Setebos and his minions in
what was once Paris, and several more.

Simmons gets great fun out of having his characters
quote freely from Homer, Shakespeare, Shelley, Browning, Proust, and a
host of other sources that liberal arts majors can test their memories
by spotting. Simmons often gives his borrowings an ironic twist--as
when
Odysseus quotes from Tennyson's "Ulysses," or when Prospero objects to
playing himself in a production of "The Tempest," not wanting to
memorize so many lines. Homeric heroes alternate between tough-guy
street talk and high epic diction. Several of the moravec scientists
turn out to be Star Trek fans, familiar with minute details of
the show. This playfulness extends throughout the novel, tempering the
tone of doom-and-gloom common in Simmons's earlier work (not that it's
absent here).

Olympos stands reasonably well alone,
although it takes on more resonance read as a sequel to Ilium.
But even by itself, it works as a solid adventure story, with the plot
mysteries explained in SF terms (not without some hand-waving, but
that's all in the spirit of fun, too). But Simmons also gives the
reader a world-sweeping subject, strong action, an eye for vivid
settings, and believably grey characters. Run through his literary
blender and spiked with a surprising sense of humor, the result is one
of his most enjoyable pieces to date.

[Back to Table
of Contents]


ACCELERANDO
by Charles Stross
Ace, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-441-01284-1
Stross, described by Cory Doctorow as "the mad antipope of the
Singularity," has assembled his innovative "Lobsters" stories, which
appeared in this magazine from 2000 to 2004, into a fixup novel. Even
if you read them all individually, the impact of the entire set makes
for an exhilarating read.
The story begins in the second decade of this century, just on the
verge of the Singularity (here, the emergence of artificial
intelligences so superior to humankind that extrapolation of history
into the future is effectively impossible). The central figure of the
first three stories is Manfred Macx, an electronic entrepreneur who has
figured out how to survive by making other people rich. His strategy
consists of reinventing economics on the fly to exploit the potential
of amplified human intelligence. His major struggle is staying one step
ahead of his ex-wife, Pam-ela, an accountant who pursues him around the
world with a huge bill for back taxes.
A brief reunion results in the birth of a daughter, Amber, who in
the middle third of the story uploads a version of herself into a
software program to go on an expedition to a nearby star, where alien
intelligence has been detected. The aliens turn out to be small-time
(but highly advanced) con artists, preying on naïve beings
who fall for
their crooked economic schemes. But her real discovery is the
inevitable result of the Singularity, the emergence of computronium,
microscopic artificial intelligences who surround their star and
convert all extraneous mass into further copies of themselves. By now,
most human beings have become effectively post-human, with computer
implants and augmentations. Even splitting into several divergent
computer personalities is commonplace. But computronium is a step
beyond, causing the reduction of all matter to components of a vast
artificial intelligence network.
Returning to the solar system, Amber takes up residence in the
atmosphere of Saturn, the inner system already being well on the way to
conversion to computronium. There, she encounters a surprise: son
Sir-han, the offspring of the version of herself who stayed behind. The
father is Sadeq, a Muslim cleric sent by Pamela to undermine Manfred's
plans to insure their daughter's freedom. The last three stories
reunite the entire family, including Aineko, Manfred's cyborg cat, who
turns out to have far more to do with events than the humans have
suspected.
The Macxes and their group spend much of the last third of the book
working (not necessarily all together) to escape the solar system. Even
Pamela, who steadfastly refuses to be modified or uploaded in the
manner of the other family members, makes a reappearance. But in the
inner system, the Vile Offspring of the now-all-but-obsolete human race
are reaching out to convert their worlds--and what's left of
humanity--into computronium.
Stross spins this generational saga with great wit and energy,
throwing in references to a huge range of literary and cultural
material, an even more exhilarating mix in novel form than in the
separately published stories. Stross also manages to make economics
seem almost as hip as the runaway cybernetic revolution that serves as
background to the story. Don't miss this one.
[Back to Table of Contents]


QUICKSILVER
Volume One of the Baroque Cycle
by Neal Stephenson
Perennial (HarperCollins), $15.95 (tp)
ISBN: 0-06-059308-3
This one's a couple of years old, and only peripherally SF, but so
good that it's worth calling to the attention of anyone who--like this
reviewer--might have missed it before now.
Stephenson frames the trilogy of which this is the beginning as a
sort of prequel to his Cryptonomicon, with ancestors of several
of his characters from that book and a similar theme of cryptography
and international intrigue. The story is set in the late seventeenth
and early eighteenth centuries, precisely the time when modern science
was just beginning to make an impact on Europe. And, much like Thomas
Pynchon's best work, it combines the author's imaginative constructs so
seamlessly with real historical events that a reader may wonder just
which parts are real and which invented.
The book begins in Boston, in 1713, where Daniel Waterhouse is busy
bringing the fruits of the new natural philosophy to the new world at a
college he has founded, evidently a predecessor to M.I.T. (The Harvard
of the era is interested primarily in training clergy for the churches
of the colony.) Waterhouse, we learn, is considered something of a
crank by his fellow Bostonians, but (as Isaac Newton's old college
roommate and a key member of the Royal Academy) an authority on the new
way of doing science.
The narrative then jumps back to the 1660s, to Daniel's youth in
England, and follows his career through the remainder of the Stuart
Restoration. Raised a Puritan in one of the most radical sects, Daniel
is at a great social disadvantage at a Cambridge now being reclaimed by
the dissolute sons of the returning Cavaliers. But he turns out to have
a knack for diplomacy, a talent useful to all parties--especially since
he is one of the few men able to get along with the cantankerous but
obviously brilliant Newton.
Meanwhile, on the continent, several wars are raging. The Turks are
besieging Vienna, resisted by a coalition of mostly German states,
while Louis XIV of France carries on a sporadic war against the
Netherlands, various small German states, and anyone else he can
concoct a reason to fight. The English are in a series of shifting
alliances, fighting a series of small wars all over the continent.
Against this background, a half-crazed vagabond known as Jack Shaftoe
cuts a swath from the siege of Vienna to Amsterdam, in the company of
Eliza, whom he rescued from a Turkish harem. Against all odds, both
find themselves caught up in high political machinations--Jack as a
courier for the French, Eliza as a spy for the English.
In the background, a different kind of conflict is brewing between
Newton and his continental counterpart, Leibnitz, over who should be
recognized as the inventor of the calculus. Daniel Waterhouse is caught
in the middle; he recognizes that Leibnitz's method is superior, but,
of course, it's impossible for an Englishman to admit as much in public.
Stevenson winds all these (and several more) plot strands through a
densely woven historical background, some as preposterous as anything
invented for an alien SF society--which of course the Baroque period
is,
in several important ways. Often the most bizarre details are straight
out of history, heightened in the manner of the famous pizza delivery
scene that opens Snow Crash. Stephenson gives a list of
characters to help the reader sort out the historical from the
fictional, and this particular edition includes brief appendices on the
origin of the Baroque Cycle and other details of likely interest.
A big, sprawling read, and with all three volumes now available,
readers can plunge in without having to wait for the continuation. For
anyone who's enjoyed Stephenson's work in the past, I heartily
recommend the Baroque Cycle.
[Back to Table of Contents]


THE WHITE WOLF'S SON:
The Albino Underground
by Michael Moorcock
Warner, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: O-446-57702-2
Moorcock continues his saga of the multiverse, in which a mutating
cast of archetypal heroes carries on an eternal struggle between Chaos
and Law. The central figure here, as in much of his best work, is Elric
of Melnibone--an albino warrior whose extended family includes Oonagh
von Bek, the main narrator of this installment.
As the book opens, Oonagh is a young girl living in Yorkshire. One
day, when Oonagh's parents are away, strangers begin to appear in the
neighborhood. One pair strike her immediately as suspicious, claiming
an undue familiarity with her family and attempting to lure her away
from the home. Others appear to be old family friends, military types
who have come to protect her against the suspicious pair; these she
welcomes, and ends up taking out to dinner. But the next day, a sudden
earthquake drops Oonagh into deep caves that lie under the family home,
and her adventures begin.
A talking fox in eighteenth century finery, Lord Reynard, takes her
to a nearby city where he rules the Thieves' Quarter. There she meets a
blind albino boy, perhaps Elric's son, and a young woman who appears to
be Oonagh's grandmother--temporal relationships are fluid in the
multiverse. Reynard, a student of the Enlightenment philosophers, is
exploring ways to return her home, perhaps by magic. Then Oonagh's
pursuers attack, and in a magical duel the city is flooded.
Oonagh and her friends (including the old family friends who have
now reappeared) flee across the fantastic landscapes of several
alternate Europes, winding up in a world in which Britain plays the
role of Nazi Germany, spreading its evil dominion across the continent.
We quickly learn that henchmen of the evil king of England are
searching for Oonagh and the albino boy, whose blood holds the key to
the fate of the entire multiverse--and it is soon clear that they are
the same enemies who have pursued her from her Yorkshire home.
Elric also searches for her, while her allies and enemies go through
shifting configurations of friend and foe. Oonagh and the albino are
captured, taken to England, and the evil-doers' plot seems on the brink
of fruition--but of course, the game isn't to be ended that quickly or
easily.
Moorcock plays his customary games with shifting realities,
larger-than-life characters, and a plot assembled from disparate
mythical themes mutated through an ironic sensibility. Here, the bright
young protagonist makes the novel fresh enough to keep all but the most
jaded reader from realizing just how many times Moorcock has told this
story in some slightly altered guise. Needless to say, the journey is
enjoyable despite its familiarity.
[Back to Table of Contents]


MAGIC STREET
by Orson Scott Card
Del Rey, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-3454-41689-9
Card's latest is a contemporary fantasy, with a young protagonist
who comes of age over the course of the story. So far, familiar enough.
But Card steps out of comfortable territory by setting the story in
Baldwin Hills, a black suburb of Los Angeles, with an all-black cast.
The opening scenes set the stage for the main action. A college
professor picks up a ragged hitchhiker, who seems to have a power to
impose his will on those around him. Prof. Williams takes the
hitchhiker home to Baldwin Hills, to discover his wife is about to give
birth--despite not previously being pregnant. The hitchhiker takes away
the baby boy and leaves it in a nearby park, where it is found by two
young boys sneaking off to smoke dope. One of them, Cecil (Ceese)
Tucker, and takes it home, giving the child the name Mack Street.
Ceese, his mother, and the next-door neighbor, bring up Mack, whose
strange birth is apparently forgotten by everyone who witnessed it. But
Mack is ... different. For one thing, he appears at first to have no
independent will, merely doing as he is told by the authority figures
around him. He also has the ability to see inside people's
dreams--especially wishing dreams, which begin to come true, harming
the
dreamer by fulfilling the wish in a perversely literal way. At the same
time, Mack has a dream of his own, one in which he is trying to escape
some disaster that he cannot see. His greatest fear is that his own
dream will come true.
The crisis comes as Mack reaches his teens. For the first time, he
notices a house that shouldn't be there, tucked away in a spot he can
only see out of the corner of his eye. He carefully makes his way to
the door, and finds it inhabited by a ragged man that the reader
instantly recognizes as the same hitchhiker who had such a strange role
in Mack's birth.
And out the back door, Mack finds a magical forest, filled with
strange creatures--including a panther that guards what the hitchhiker
tells him are imprisoned spirits. He quickly learns that time spent in
this magical world doesn't pass in the normal world, but that any mark
he makes will make some impact on the Los Angeles he inhabits--usually
incomprehensibly except to him.
Around this time another strange person appears in the neighborhood,
a beautiful woman who rides a motorcycle. She had appeared to several
other characters around the time of Mack's birth, but at first he has
no knowledge of this. Eventually Mack learns the truth about both her
and the hitchhiker; they are both residents of the fairy realm, locked
in a struggle with the king of that land for control of the world. And
Mack himself is a major weapon in that struggle, conceived as a means
of giving the king a way of entering into the dreams of humans and
eventually into the real world.
Card combines the modern milieu and the old English folklore
tradition smoothly and convincingly. His choice of setting isn't
without its risks, and I'm sure there will be readers who think he's
missed the target with his presentation of this particular segment of
society. But it's good to see him stretching into new territory, and
especially good to see him making it work so smoothly. Urban fantasy
fans take note.
[Back to Table of Contents]


THE STONEHENGE GATE
by Jack Williamson
Tor, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN 0-765-3089705
Jack Williamson has gathered just about all the honors and
recognition anybody could ask for in the SF/fantasy field. So it's very
much a bonus that, at the age of ninety-seven, he continues to write,
especially since he is still turning out top-level work. (One segment
of his previous book, Terraforming Earth, won both Hugo and
Nebula awards as best novella, and the novel as a whole won the 2002
John W. Campbell award.)
The Stonehenge Gate is, in one sense, a book that
Williamson could have published in the 1950s--possibly even
earlier--although modern attitudes on politics, gender, and race
clearly
mark it as coming from a more recent era. Next to the work of Stross,
Stephenson, or Simmons, the book may seem old-fashioned. But Williamson
is as good a storyteller as any of them, and it's easy to see why he's
still appearing on awards ballots.
The narrator of the novel is Will Stone, an English professor at the
New Mexico university where Will-iamson himself is Professor Emeritus.
Stone and three fellow professors get together regularly to play poker,
and to talk about whatever strikes them as interesting. The story
begins when one of them, Derek Ironcraft, a physicist and astronomer,
reports finding a Stonehenge-like rock formation in ground-piercing
radar images of the deep Sahara desert. The group, which includes two
anthropologists, decides to pool its resources to investigate the
structure.
They arrive at the structure, but almost as soon as they begin to
study it, an insect-like creature emerges from one of the gates. It
seizes Lupe Vargas, one of the anthropologists, and carries her through
the gate before the others can react. That act forces the other three
to enter the gate in hopes of rescuing their friend. They emerge at
first into a waterless, oxygen-poor world that Ram, the other
anthropologist, compares to the hell his grandmother described coming
through before her life in Africa, where he was born. Using oxygen
gear, they push through it into another dry world, but one where they
can survive--and where a road stretches out before them.
Thus begins Will's odyssey through several alien worlds in search of
his captured friend. Eventually Will and Ram arrive in a world where an
equatorial continent of black humans has been colonized by a polar
continent of whites. Ram, who has a luminous birthmark similar to
symbols marked on the gates, is recognized by the natives as an avatar
of their god, Anak; his arrival serves as the spark for a rebellion
against the colonial overlords. At first the overlords appear to be in
control, but a plague to which the blacks are immune turns the tables.
Will and Ram move on, eventually uncovering the beginnings of an answer
to some of the enigmas they have seen along the way.
Get yourself a copy of The Stonehenge Gate--it's classic SF
at its best.
[Back to Table of Contents]




The SF Conventional Calendar by Erwin
S. Strauss

Easter's the big spring convention weekend. It's
time to start anticipating. Plan now for social weekends with your
favorite SF authors, editors, artists, and fellow fans. For an
explanation of con(vention)s, a sample of SF folksongs, info on
fanzines and clubs, and how to get a later, longer list of cons, send
me an SASE (self-addressed, stamped #10 [business] envelope) at 10 Hill
#22-L, Newark NJ 07102. The hot line is (973) 242-5999. If a machine
answers (with a list of the week's cons), leave a message and I'll call
back on my nickel. When writing cons, send an SASE. For free listings,
tell me of your con 6 months out. Look for me at cons behind the Filthy
Pierre badge, playing a musical keyboard.--Erwin S. Strauss

* * * *

JANUARY 2006

6--8--GAFilk. For info, write: 890-F
Atlanta #150, Roswell GA 30075. Or phone: (973) 242-5999
(10 AM to 10 PM, not collect). (Web) gafilk.com. (E-mail) none
announced. Con will be held in: Atlanta GA (if city omitted, same
as in address) at the Holiday Inn Airport North, 13880 Virginia Ave.
Guests will include: the musical group Dandelion Wine.

13--15--Arisia, Bldg. 600, #322, 1 Kendall Sq.,
Cambridge MA 02139. arisia.org. Park Plaza, Boston MA. A. Steele.

13--16--COsine, Box 50618, Colorado Springs CO
80949. firstfridayfandom.org. Colorado Springs CO. Lee & Miller.

20--22--ConFusion, Box 8284, Ann Arbor MI 48107.
stilyagi.org. Marriott, Troy MI. V. Vinge, S. Stiles, M.B. Clapp.

27--29--VeriCon, HRSFA, 4 Univ. Hall, Cambridge
MA
02138. vericon.org. Harvard University. G.R.R. Martin.

* * * *

FEBRUARY 2006

9--12--CapriCon, Box 60085, Chicago IL 60660.
capricon.org. Sheraton, Arlington Hts. (Chicago) IL. Peter Beagle.

10--12--Farpoint, 11708 Troy Ct., Waldorf MD
20601. farpoint.com. Marriott, Hunt Valley (Baltimore) MD. Media SF.

17--19--Boskone, Box 809, Framingham MA 01701.
(617) 625-2311. boskone.org. Sheraton, Boston MA. Ken MacLeod.

17--19--Life, the Universe, & Everything,
3146
JKHB, Provo UT 84602. ltue.byu.edu. ltue@byu.edu. BYU campus.

17--19--RadCon, 2527 W. Kennewick Ave. #162,
Kennewick WA 99336. shawn-pack@yahoo.com. Red Lion, Pasco WA.

17--19--VisionCon, Box 1415, Springfield MO
65801.
(417) 886-7219. visioncon.net. Media, gaming, SF and fantasy.

17--19--Gallifrey, Box 3021, N. Hollywood CA
91609. gallifreyone.com. LAX Marriott. Barrowman, Jameson. Doctor
Who.

17--19--KatsuCon, Box 7064, Silver Spring MD
20907. katsucon.com. Omni Shoreham, Washington DC. Anime.

24--26--NonCon, Box 3817, Vassar College,
Poughkeepsie NY 12604. noncon.net. On campus. Gaming emphasis.

* * * *

MARCH 2006

3--5--CoastCon, Box 1423, Biloxi MS 39533. (228)
435-5217. Mississippi Coast Convention Center.

11--12--P-Con, Yellow Brick Road, 8 Bachelor's
Walk Dublin 1, Ireland. Ashling Hotel. Guest of Honor TBA.

15--19--IAFA, Box 10416, Blacksburg VA 24062.
iafa.org. Airport Wyndham, Ft. Lauderdale FL. Academic conference.

17--19--LunaCon, 847-A 2nd Ave. #234, New York
NY
10017. lunacon.org. Sheraton, E. Rutherford NJ (near NYC).

* * * *

APRIL 2006

13--16--FroliCon, 1011 Kinsey Dr., Huntsville AL
35803. frolicon.org. Crowne Plaza, Atlanta GA. Over 18 only.

13--16--EuroCon, Box 57018, Kiev 03126 Ukraine.
(380-44) 455-3575. eurocon.kiev.ua. Kiev Ukraine. Poyarkov.

13--16--NorWesCon, Box 68547, Seattle WA 98168.
(206) 270-7850.

14--16--MiniCon, Box 8297, Minneapolis MN 55408.
mnstf.org.

14--17--UK National Con, Box 64128, Sunnyvale CA
94088. (650) 722-1413. eastercon2006.org. Glasgow Scotland.

* * * *

AUGUST 2006

23--27--LACon IV, Box 8442, Van Nuys CA 91409.
info@laconiv.com. Anaheim CA. Connie Willis. The WorldCon. $150+.

* * * *

AUGUST 2007

2--5--Archon, Box 8387, St. Louis MO 63132.
archonstl.org. Collinsville IL. North American SF Convention for
2007.

30--Sep. 3--Nippon 2007, Box 314, Annapolis Jct.
MD 20701. nippon2007.org. Yokohama Japan. WorldCon. $180+.

[Back to Table
of Contents]




Next Issue

March Cover Story: David Ira Cleary
returns after a long absence with our lead story for March, painting a
picture of a fascinating and intricate future world where keeping up
with the body modifications of your peers is "The Kewlest Thing of
All"--but, as it turns out, not nearly the most important
thing.
The striking cover is by J.K. Potter.

Also in March: British "hard science"
writer Paul J. McAuley takes us to a prison in the far reaches
of the Solar System, to show us how some consequences of the
devastating Quiet War can persist for years after the War is ostensibly
over, with deadly results; Deborah Coates makes her Asimov's
debut by demonstrating how a young girl's life can go in "Forty-Six
Directions, None of Them North": hot new British writer Neal Asher
guides us around a mysterious alien planet, where the monstrous and
inimical creatures who live there can grind your bones to dust if you
make the slightest misstep while investigating "The Gabble"; the
popular and prolific Robert Reed explains how some seeds that
are scattered can take a very long time to germinate, in the
bittersweet "Rwanda"; new writer Chris Roberson invites us
along with a Steeplejack on his rounds over the spires and rooftops of
an immense and baroque building that covers thousands of square miles,
and shows us how to deal with some of the ghosts who haunt it, in
"Companion to Owls"; and British writer Chris Beckett sends us
into deep space with some astronauts who boldly go where nobody
has gone before, and then realize that they can't find their way back,
as they discover a "Dark Eden."

Exciting Features: Robert Silverberg's
"Reflections" column offers us some tasty "Plutonium for Breakfast"; Paul
Di Filippo brings us "On Books"; and, in our Thought Experiments
feature, Joe Lazzaro examines the connections between science
fiction and the space program that have helped take us "More Than
Halfway to Anywhere"; plus an array of cartoons, poems, and other
features. Look for our March 2006 issue on sale at your newsstand on
January 31, 2006. Or subscribe today and be sure to miss none of the
fantastic stuff we have coming up for you this year (you can also
subscribe to Asimov's online, in varying formats, including in
downloadable form for your PDA, by going to our website, www.asimovs.com).

Coming Soon: cranium-crushing new stories
by Brian Stableford, Robert Silverberg, Ian McDonald,
R. Neube, James Patrick Kelly, Kristine Kathryn Rusch,
Mary Rosenblum, Nancy Kress, Paul Melko, William
Shunn, Rudy Rucker, Liz Williams, L. Timmel
Duchamp, Wil McCarthy, Ruth Nestvold, Robert
Reed, and many others.




Visit www.dellmagazines.com for information
on additional titles by this and other authors.




Wyszukiwarka

Podobne podstrony:
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2005 Issue 02 February (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2007 Issue 02 February (v1 0) [html]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2006 Issue 03 March [html]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2006 Issue 12 December (v1 0) [html]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2003 Issue 03 March (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 12 December (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2005 Issue 03 March (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2003 Issue 09 September (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 07 July (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2003 Issue 10 October (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 10 October (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2005 Issue 07 July (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 03 March (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 09 September (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 09 September (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Analog Science Fiction and Fact 2006 Issue 11 November (v1 0)
Magazine Analog Science Fiction And Fact 2006 Issue 12 December (v1 0) [html]
Magazine Fantasy & Science Fiction [Vol 110] Issue 03 March 2006 (v1 0) [html]

więcej podobnych podstron